In the docks at Dekarran, a visiting ship is being made ready for a voyage upstream along the Sirrel...on the dockside above, Captain Eriana Embriktsdottir receives unpleasant news. Although her initial fears are calmed by those in authority, she still has concerns. Meanwhile, her ship must be victualed, crewed and prepared for impending departure.

   
 
The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

1 - A Disappearance and a Departure

This account begins approximately two bells after Garia's disappearance on her second visit to Blackstone.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"What?" Eriana's eyes blazed. "What did you say?"

The man took a step backwards, fearful of Eriana's renowned temper. Maralin leaned towards him.

"Fear not, my man. She is not angry with you but concerned for she of whom you speak."

The man licked his lips and began again. "Highness, it is true. Princess Garia has... disappeared! On the road to Teldor, their party was attacked by a flight of grakh and their beasts scattered. Her Highness's frayen went down the bank into the ditch but when others sought for her, only her frayen could be found. There was no sign of Her Highness at all."

Eriana spun in Maralin's direction. "How is this possible? Could such a beast have carried her off? Grakh are big but I did not think they were that big."

Maralin shook his head. "Highness, I do not think that any grakh carried away Her Highness. I believe... that there may be other explanations, better discussed in private, perhaps."

Eriana took the point immediately and relaxed slightly. She turned to the messenger.

"You have done well to bring us this news so promptly. Do you know if we are required to return to the castle at once? This news is grave but I deem others will be more concerned at Garia's disappearance than I."

"Your Highness, I have just come from the castle. His Grace thought you ought to know what had happened as soon as possible. I do not believe that he is expecting you to return there immediately." He glanced at Maralin and coughed. "Ah, I mean His Grace Duke Gilbanar that is, not Duke Wallesan."

Eriana gave a brief nod and turned to one of her men standing nearby. "Tor, if you can find a coin for this man. He has served Gilbanar well."

As the messenger retreated Eriana stalked across the dock to stand beside Maralin. She looked shocked.

"This is disturbing news, and so soon after their wedding! What has happened to her? I doubt not that Keren will be as one bereaved. What will happen now, do you think? Is this mayhap some trick of Yod's, to cause confusion and dismay?"

Maralin tried hard to keep a poker face. "Highness, I know nothing and guess little, but I do not believe that those of Yod are behind this. As I said, better to speak of this in private."

"As you wish, Tenant." Unsettled, she changed the subject, gesturing at the moored craft in front of them. "We were speaking of the changes to my ship. What say you? I find these additions to be strange, despite the advice of those who build ships in these waters."

Maralin shrugged. "Highness, I am no expert on any kind of ship design, either that of Alaesia or that of Earth. However, I have heard tales of what happens when the rains come to the Great Valley and my belief is that without the new decking and the awnings, your ship would be in difficulty almost immediately."

"So I am told, but surely this is just a little rain! The ships of Einnland are built to weather storms at sea." She paused. "Most storms at sea. None may say that one day a greater storm might seek to overwhelm you. But I understood this to be simply a season of rain rather than the storms we are accustomed to further south."

"Highness, I am reliably informed that when the rains come, it will rain heavily for between seven and ten weeks. Continuously. Every single day. The Visund would fill up within a bell. That is why the decking and awning will be required."

Eriana grimaced. "I was aware that the weather in other lands is different than we might expect in Einnland, naturally, but... so much? How do these people manage?"

"With great difficulty, so I am told, Highness. That is why the fields have such huge ditches either side and why many houses are built on piles or on raised ground. The Sirrel increases greatly in size and floods most of the surrounding land where it can. However, the locals are all accustomed to the extra water and adjust their living arrangements accordingly. Many simply retreat to upper floors until the worst is over or stay with relatives who live in higher properties. I am told that Joth itself becomes a city with canals replacing its streets and rowboats replacing carriages."

Eriana shook her head. "I have been told this before but it is still hard to believe. What of travel? Would any brave the Sirrel, do you think?"

"I doubt it greatly, Highness. If the river is so swollen, you might not know whether you were on the river or sailing over farmland and I imagine the current would be fierce. Besides, if it is raining that hard you would not be able to see your way."

"Then let us hope we are near a friendly town when this deluge begins, I deem. Come, let us inspect what the craftsmen of Dekarran have done to my ship."

The two walked across the dock to stand beside the Visund, which was moored alongside. The Einnland longboat was long, flat and broad, but not very high compared to most ships which used Dekarran and so it presently lay well below the level of the dockside. They looked down at the activity on the deck. Nearly everyone who was working below them stopped as they appeared but Eriana waved at them to continue, this was not in the way of an official visit and she wanted to get the work done as soon as possible.

Spending so much time on land had made her anxious, she wanted to get the boards of a ship under way beneath her feet as quickly as she could.

At each end the Visund had been decked over for about three to three and a half strides, the decking being flush or just slightly higher than the sides. Since the hull narrowed to a point at each end, the decks thus formed were roughly triangular. A single square post, mounted on the keel, supported the center of each deck but for the rest it relied on its own strength. These posts had a U-shaped notch cut in the top, a stride above the level of the new deck, that were designed to support the mast whenever it was dismounted.

"That wood looks too thin to me," Eriana remarked. "I may stand on it but many of my men are much heavier than I."

"Highness," one of the craftsmen working on the decking replied, "you need not fear these planks, they will take the weight of any of your men. We have used a tough-grained wood which allows us to make the decking lighter and more flexible. Like all craft, we know that a ship must flex as it travels through the water else it shatters."

"Thank you, my man. Your name?"

"I am Firn son of Terren, Your Highness," he replied with a bow, "Master Shipwright and charge-hand for the work on your ship. Most call me Firn Blackbeard for obvious reasons."

"Master Firn, you must excuse me, I doubt not that you know your job, but this is my ship and I am naturally concerned when such big changes are made. In Einnland we have a different style of shipbuilding, as you have discovered. The hull may behave differently than that of the ships I see around me here. For example, this decking must add weight to each end of the ship, thus putting unexpected strain on the keel."

"Ah, I understand your concern, Highness. Let me put your mind at ease, I have conversed at length with Tor son of Magnus about the way your people build their ships and I am impressed with how good the design is. I would not hammer in a single nail without speaking to him first. If you would look along the outside edge of the sides, you will see that we have stretched a cable around the ship at the top and this will counteract any sagging of the bow or stern due to the extra weight while still allowing the ship to twist with the seas."

Eriana looked and spotted the cable, stapled at the top of the sides and carefully painted to match the rest of the woodwork.

"This is a new idea?"

"Highness, it may be considered a repair technique but it is one we have used and tested for many years. You need not worry that it would snap under strain."

"I must take your word for it, Firn Blackbeard. Thank you for your time."

The man bowed and returned to the task he was doing previously, while Eriana and Maralin strolled toward the stern of the ship. Tor Magnusson joined them as they walked.

"These men use different tools and materials than we do," Eriana said to him. "Has this caused us any problem so far?"

"Highness, it has not! These men respect the way our craft is made and tell me there are some ideas here that they could use on a similar ship. Of course, everyone here has many tools of iron and steel and the work progresses rapidly. The availability of materials is a pleasure, too, Highness. Why, I do not even have to make my own nails but instead I can go and buy a whole bucketful from the shop up there! The time and effort saved cannot be ignored."

"Buy nails? They produce so many, then?" Eriana realized what she was saying. "Of course they do, in such an important port." She considered. "When will it be finished?"

"The ship, Highness, by tomorrow at the latest. For the stores I could not say. Ragnar would be the best to ask."

"As you say. Thank you, Tor."

The man nodded and walked off. Maralin turned to Eriana.

"Still thinking about leaving day after tomorrow, Highness?"

"Hmm? Aye, Tenant, unless we are required to search for Garia."

"I do not think that will be necessary," Maralin replied quietly.

Eriana turned her head and looked carefully at Maralin as they walked but he maintained his impassive expression.

"You know more of this than you say," she stated.

"Later, Highness."

Eriana scowled. "As you wish, Tenant. I hate mysteries."

If you hate mysteries, you'll be chewing on this one a long time, Maralin thought. This is one secret I am oath-bound to keep.

Oh, no! She could become unbearable during the voyage back to Joth... I think I need to speak with the King.

Looking at the new stern decking, Eriana mused, "There is one advantage, I deem. As steersman I would stand higher and my footing would be better."

"Oh, right. I forgot you don't have a rudder on these ships, I should have remembered. You use a steering oar instead, is that right?"

"Aye, that is so." Her eyes narrowed. "You remembered, you say? Yet you have never been to Einnland."

"Of course not, Highness. What I meant was that I remembered how Viking ships were shown on Earth. In a thousand years the design has hardly changed at all."

"As you say, Tenant. Do my people on Earth still use such ships, then?"

"I regret they have moved on to much bigger ships of steel, Highness, like everybody else. There are one or two like this one floating around but they are usually projects by historians to discover how those ships worked."

"Historians? Aye. I understand." Eriana spotted something and called down. "Ragnar, are those barrels food or something else? You know we will have little room for luxuries and no need for trade goods."

Ragnar called back, "These are good salted fish, Highness. They are the same as they serve in that great big castle up there so they should taste good enough. I like the barrels these locals use, though. They are easy to open and re-seal."

Eriana nodded approval. "Good. Has all the food arrived?"

"Some fresh goods are to arrive early before we sail, Highness, but everything else is already down here or up on the dock. Was there anything you especially desired, Highness? I could ask at the castle or enquire in the marketplace if you do."

"Hah! I have eaten both rich fare and poor recently, Ragnar. I will be content with whatever the men are eating, as you well know."

"And of the Duke, Highness? I do not know if you have made provision for his needs."

Eriana turned to Maralin. "What manner of food does His Grace eat, Maralin?"

"He will eat as the King does or as his men do, Highness. You must remember we have recently been at war. He is no stranger to a hastily taken meal at camp." Maralin paused. "You do remember that we will be spending most of our nights ashore along the river, Highness? It is not the custom in the Great Valley, so I am told, to venture on the Sirrel at night." Maralin shrugged. "As for any meals taken on the river, doubtless he will eat what is available, as will we all."

"As you wish, Maralin." Eriana called down to Ragnar, "Nothing special for the Duke, I deem."

"If I may carry on, Highness."

"Aye." Eriana gave Ragnar a negligent wave and turned to Maralin. "I find a pressing need to return to the castle, Tenant." Her eyes bored into his. "I need to know what has happened to Garia."

* * *

When Eriana entered Dekarran's main hall Terys immediately made directly for her, leaving the two noblewomen she had been conversing with shaking their heads with amusement.

"Eriana, dear, have your heard the news?"

"Aye, Ma'am, I have. Is it yet known what happened? What does the King intend to do? What of Keren? Is he returning here?"

Terys tucked her arm into that of Eriana's and steered her back towards the noblewomen.

"So many questions, dear, and we have as yet no answers! If I may introduce you to..."

Maralin heard no more as he hurried to join Wallesan. He gave a salute but lost no time with his question.

"Your Grace. It is true, then? She is gone?"

"Aye, Maralin, it is true. At least we know she is not taken by any foe."

"As you say, Your Grace." He lowered his voice. "If I may, I believe that Eriana will not rest until she learns the truth - which we are forbidden to give her. She already suspects that I know more than I have told her. It could make our journey difficult. That ship of hers is big but there will be no privacy. It will not be easy to deflect her."

Wallesan's gaze studied Eriana casually but with care. "You have an answer?"

"Tell her the truth, Your Grace - but not all of it. I'm sure that much would be expected of us." ...by the Beings who spirited Garia away. "I'm sure the King would agree."

"You have spent more time with Eriana than I," Wallesan muttered. "You know her temper, I deem. Aye, let us ask Robanar."

The King was at the back of the hall, talking in low voices with his brother Gilbanar and their respective guard captains. Robanar looked up as Wallesan and Maralin approached. Knowing glances were exchanged.

"You have heard the news, Tenant," Robanar asked.

"Aye, Sire. A sad blow and a torment for His Highness, so soon after their happy day."

"As you say. Is there something I can do for you or His Grace? As you can see we are planning a search of the area to look for her."

"A private matter, Sire. To do with our voyage. It will only take a moment of your time."

"As you wish. Gil, Jokar, Merek, if you would excuse us."

The two captains saluted and followed Gilbanar to continue making their plans in another corner of the hall. Robanar turned to Maralin.

"What has happened now?"

"Eriana, Sire. She suspects that we know more than we say. His Grace and I will be stuck on her ship for some days and she may become unbearable. Sire, my advice would be to tell her part of it without telling her everything. It could be done in such a way that our oaths would not be broken."

Robanar grunted. "Eriana, always Eriana." He grinned suddenly. "Whenever it was not Garia, I deem! Since those two came to Palarand we have hardly known what was happening from one day to another. Still, Eriana is a different prospect now and I will think carefully on your suggestion, Maralin. What say you, brother?"

Wallesan replied, "I agree, Robanar. I believe she already knows that... others... brought Garia and Maralin here so the fact that they may have taken Garia away again would not be so surprising. We don't have to admit to any further knowledge of the... others... at all."

"She knows that Garia was brought here, aye, she learned that soon after Garia returned from the north. We may feign ignorance of the rest." He nodded. "Good. Tenant, if you would fetch Her Highness, this would probably be the best time to set her mind at ease."

As Maralin walked off across the hall Wallesan asked, "Are you sure of this, brother? You have had no time to consider our story."

Robanar waved a hand. "It is simple enough, Wallesan. You will see."

Maralin brought Eriana back across the hall alongside Terys, who was curious to see what her husband intended.

"Sire?"

"Eriana, Garia's departure has unsettled you among many in this hall and indeed will unsettle many in the entire Kingdom. Let me give answer to you."

Instead of continuing, Robanar signed to Kendar, who banged his staff against one of the entrance doors since the carpet prevented him using the floor. Gilbanar winced as everybody turned to the chamberlain.

"His Majesty desires to make an announcement!"

All eyes turned to Robanar and the room became completely quiet.

"Most of you will by now have heard of the incident concerning Princess Garia," he began. "I can tell you now that her disappearance, while surprising us all, was not completely unexpected."

There was a murmur in the hall, now.

Robanar continued, "As you all know, Garia came to us last summer, brought to us from somewhere else entirely by beings of whom we know almost nothing. Those beings brought her here to Anmar in order to stimulate our development and in that they have been very successful. At the time she arrived I acknowledged that she served those of a higher status than any in the Great Valley and that if she desired to leave then none in Palarand would prevent her." A grimace. "At that time, of course, we did not know that she would ensnare the heart of my son and your Prince, an unexpected complication indeed!

"She has spoken to me privately and told me that she believed that those beings might desire to... borrow her, perhaps, for a time and it seems that is exactly what they may have done. Just as Keren undertook a mission for me during the winter to gain allies for a war against those of Yod, and just as Eriana undertook a mission for Palarand against the fortress of Boldan's Rock, so I believe that Garia has departed to undertake a mission for those who brought her here.

"It is my firm belief that Princess Garia will return in time to be reunited with her husband and her people. Since we have no knowledge of what task awaits her and where that task might take place, we have no idea when she might return. Therefore, I will ask you all to await her reappearance as patiently as your King must. I can take no view on how long it must be before she returns to us, but as your King I must ensure the safety and continuation of the royal line. If she has not, therefore, returned by the last day of this year then I must consider, together with the Queen and my heir the Prince, if some other decision must needs be made."

Robanar turned to the chamberlain. "Kendar, I will have a short statement made to be distributed to our towns and villages." He remembered something. "Ahem! We may use the new semaphore system to send the statement, I deem. See me later, if you would."

Eriana's eyes were round but she kept quiet until she was certain that Robanar had finished speaking.

"Sire, do you know where she has gone?"

The King shook his head. "All I know is what you know, my dear. My belief is that she is no longer on Anmar."

"These beings -" She stopped short and then curtseyed. "As you say, Sire. I apologize if I have said or done anything to upset anyone. I was naturally concerned for Garia's safety."

"As are we all, my dear. Are you satisfied?"

Eriana considered. "Enough, Sire. I had not considered those who brought her here at all. I thought mayhap she had been carried away by a grakh." She looked at Robanar. "Is that possible? I did not believe those creatures could grow so big as to take a man or woman."

Gilbanar had by now rejoined his brother. "Aye, Highness, some of the largest have been known to take men from the King's Tower above us. I do not think that those that attacked the procession of Their Highnesses were of that kind, though it will take time before we have all the details before us."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Robanar sought to distract Eriana. "What of your ship, the Visund? Does the work go well?"

"Aye, Sire, we will be ready to depart the day after tomorrow, by your leave. If I may ask His Grace if his party will be ready."

Wallesan nodded. "Highness, we brought little with us thus there is little to pack. We will be ready when our presence is needed. At what time will you sail, do you think?"

"My men have been consulting in the port and they tell me that low tide is just after the second bell, Your Grace. It seems strange to me that we should leave shortly after a low tide but it will be necessary in order to obtain a current which runs up the river Sirrel." Eriana shook her head. "In Einnland we launch our ships from the beach or from small coves. The mechanics of this great river are strange to me and fascinating."

Gilbanar nodded. "Aye, Highness, our circumstances take some time to adjust to. With the Palar flowing out into the Sirrel, a departing ship must needs choose exactly the right moment to take advantage of the various tides and currents and that depends which direction it is bound. You are taking the pilot I suggested?"

"Aye, Your Grace, he seems a competent man. Again, we have little need for such guides where the Visund came from."

"Tell me," Robanar asked, "have you thought at all about the suggestion which Garia made before she departed? That of founding a... Navy, I believe the word was?"

"Aye, Sire, though I would learn more before I pledge myself to such a task. With Garia departed... somewhere, it seems I must needs consult Maralin for further details."

Maralin bowed. "I can give you further details, Highness, but I would also add the caution which Garia gives with all her knowledge. My knowledge is of the way things are done on Earth and the circumstances here are very different. The organization might be very similar, in the way that the armies here are similar to those of Earth, but the problems a navy will face here will be completely different and you - we - must solve them in our own way, the way of Anmar."

Robanar pointed a finger. "We must learn more before you depart, then. A concern of mine is the great amount of coin that this navy will cost us. With the possible exception of the Visund, ships do not just appear from the open sea when we desire them, somebody has to build them and equip them and that costs coin from our treasuries."

"Aye," Wallesan agreed. "Let us meet while such of us who remain are still gathered here. If we are to be a federation, then that federation must needs be able to defend itself and not all our foes will be so considerate as to arrive by land."

"Well said, Wallesan. We will gather after lunch, then."

* * *

"So many men? I thought most would serve on these ships you describe."

"Sire," Maralin replied, "Those ships and the men who serve on them will require a lot of support and administration from land-based personnel. Both men and ships need supplies which have to be ordered, made, delivered and stored at shore bases where the ships can get at them. The ships themselves will require regular maintenance and any repairs after action. The men will need support in terms of training, uniforms and other equipment, food, shore leave -" Maralin had to explain this term, "- and possibly retirement benefits if they serve long enough or are injured while serving."

Robanar nodded. "So much I can understand, it seems little different than the organization of our armies."

"The thing you have to remember, Sire, is that this will be a standing commitment instead of the small core and levies that you are used to here in the Great Valley. In addition to what I mentioned above there will also be levels of administrators and auditors to make sure that the federation's money is not wasted. Not all of those people would be actually in the navy but would be civilians who work for the navy. Then you have the top level, which would be like your Marshals, I guess, a level of very senior naval officers who actually do the bidding of whatever government directs them."

Robanar grunted. "I wonder if this Navy is needed at all. We have managed so long without anything such as you describe."

"Sire, I believe that in time you will. As the federation grows then it will come into contact with other lands and peoples who might be more warlike than yourselves. Just as Palarand keeps stocks of weapons and maintains the knowledge to make more when neighbors become difficult then the federation must do the same, and the border of the federation will probably include a very long coastline by the time you are finished."

Wallesan leaned back in his chair. "Rob, you know it makes sense. With great respect to Her Highness, her own people are more warlike than anyone along the Sirrel, at least the parts we are familiar with. What happens when we send out trading expeditions and meet someone with a steel hull and guns? Princess Garia tells us the world is so large, we have no knowledge of what developments may have happened the other side of Anmar."

"True." Robanar frowned as he recognized that the creation of a navy was inevitable given what was happening in the Great Valley. He turned to Eriana. "What say you, my dear?"

"Sire, I believe His Grace is right. Although I have little idea how the navy which Maralin proposes will function I can tell you from my own experience that creating such an organization will be necessary given the coastline your countries already have. I have spoken recently with Prince Jarith -" she nodded to the Prince, seated further along the table "- and learned that the coast of Vardenale may be more than twice as long as that of Palarand and Plif combined. Though those islands and nations they trade with are peaceful enough now, that may not always be so."

"Surely, then it is a matter for Vardenale how their country is protected, as it is now?"

"Aye, Sire, but once it becomes part of a federation we will all become responsible." She flushed slightly. "Until the situation in the land of my birth is satisfied the lands beyond the Palumaks to the south must also be considered a danger, if only a minor one. Einnland ships could not withstand the guns of the federation, it is true, but there may in time be others."

"As you say."

"Sire..." she continued slowly, "I have also been talking with others from distant lands who have made their homes in Palarand. There is a small Kittrin community in Dekarran and I have spoken to two who come from the Six Cities."

"Ah?"

"Aye, Sire. As the federation expands, I doubt not that in time we will have closer contact with those living on the farther coast, distant enough though that seems to us today. Both the Kittrins and those of the Six Cities must needs defend themselves from pirates and raiders, some of which do not appear to come from the shores of Alaesia but from some other, more distant land."

Wallesan flipped a hand. "Surely, Highness, such concerns can be left for a later date, when the federation is stronger and more able to explore such distant regions."

"Not so, Your Grace. Though many of the central and western lands of Alaesia correspond with those in the Great Valley and each other, there are unexplored lands to the far north and south. It is possible that some passage exists which would provide ships with a short route between both oceans."

Bardanar raised a finger. "Point, Robanar. Until we can get Alaesia completely mapped we may not be able to understand what threats we may face. To map the coast of Alaesia, I deem, much of the work must needs be done by ships of exploration."

Robanar nodded. "And what you imply is that such ships would be a part of this navy. Very well, the point is agreed. If I might propose formally that a Navy Department be established, that detailed planning for such a service may begin."

"Agreed."

"Agreed."

"Aye," Jarith responded, "Vardenale will agree to that, I deem, but where would it be based? I may not offer a home in my father's lands until we know more about what will be needed."

"For now," Robanar replied, "it can be based here, I deem. It will only require a few offices and there are plenty of those in Dekarran! I am sure my brother can find an odd chamber or two in this great pile. Once we have made more detailed plans then we can decide which ports will be used for the ships and so on."

Jarith nodded. "As you say, Sire. I will ask Father to send a small party to assist with the organization, since it seems likely that the navy of the federation will have much to do with Vardenale whether we host it or not."

"Good." Robanar leaned back. "I will have a document drafted and printed, that you might each take a copy with you when you return home."

Chorvath raised his eyebrows. "So quick, brother? Have you so many scribes available, then, for such a task?"

Robanar grinned. "I need scribes no longer, Chorvath, since their only purpose will be to record my words and convey them to the nearest printing workshop. Provided I do not dissemble, the document will be printed and in your hands by breakfast tomorrow morning."

~o~O~o~

The following morning, Eriana went again to the dockside area. This time she was accompanied by two female palace guards, all attired in their day uniforms with swords. Eriana hadn't bothered with her rank sash on this excursion, thinking it would only cause trouble where they were going.

The older of the two guardswomen, Bennet, stopped uncertainly at the junction of one of the access roads and a narrower lane which paralleled the dockside.

"Highness, it has been many years since I last came this way, and I was barely eleven years old... I believe that we must turn this way."

"As you wish. Your family is from Dekarran, I heard?"

"Aye, my father's father worked in one of the shipwright's shops below, but my father desired to serve His Majesty directly so we moved to the palace when I was that age. Ah! There it is, the White Safkh."

She pointed to a sign over an inn doorway, which showed an improbable-looking sea monster under the name.

Eriana snorted. "There is no such beast! The hide of a safkh is either a dark blue or a lighter gray, from my experience. True, their bellies are a paler shade but I know of none that could be called white."

The younger guardswoman's eyes were round. "You have seen such a monster, Highness?"

"Aye, Semma, several times. Once the men caught one at sea, it took five ships and many harpoons to subdue the beast. Very occasionally, others are washed up on the shore for us to scavenge."

"Scavenge? Surely, Highness, you just wanted the meat?"

"Not just the meat, from so large a beast, Bennet. The fat we render into lamp-oil, the bones become tools and fish hooks and the hide makes excellent leather. You shall see safkh leather when we sail, since most of the men have boots made from it, as do I." She added, "Oh, and for our own safety in this place, do not name me Highness, if you would. Captain will be sufficient today, I deem."

"As you command... uh, Captain."

As they spoke they reached the door and entered. They were in a kind of vestibule, with stairs to their left, a doorway ahead and another to the right from which the smell of food, ale and unwashed bodies emanated.

A small man came from the doorway in front of them. He took one look at their attire and bowed uncertainly.

"If I may help... uh, Mistress?"

"My good man, Captain will be title enough today. I was instructed to come here, where I would find four men who wished to sail with me."

He nodded. "Ah yes. They arrived earlier and sought a small room for your discussions. I believe they are presently in the public chamber quenching their thirst."

Eriana rolled her eyes. "Aye, that sounds like them. Your thanks, Goodman."

Inside the bar it was dark, but not so dark that Eriana could see the room was half filled with men drinking, even though it was mid-morning. At sight of the three women, there were catcalls and whistles, but the uniforms and the swords, especially Eriana's broadsword across her back, prevented any overt action. She cast around.

"I seek four here who sailed with Torulf."

They were sitting at a table in the corner of the tavern and stood when she spoke.

"We are here -"

She held up a hand. «Do not use my title here, it will cause trouble we could do without. Today I am just a captain looking for crew.»

The nearest man bowed. «Of course... Captain. We have arranged a small room for our meeting, if you would follow me.»

She gestured. «Lead the way, then.»

Once inside the room, Eriana chose a chair around the small table and sat. The four men followed, casting appraising glances at the guardswomen, who remained standing behind the Princess.

She gestured at the first man. «You! What makes you think you are good enough to join my crew?»

The Einnlander bristled at Eriana but kept his temper. She might no longer be a Princess of his country but she owned the ship and she was the captain he wanted to serve under.

«Highness, you know me. I am at least as good as any man who came with you and though I have not sailed aboard the Visund, I have sailed sister ships made by the same wrights. I will not return with Torulf» - he omitted the title - «and I have little love for your father either. I would stay in Palarand and make my way among people who respect my abilities - and who do not want to run me through with a sword for looking at them the wrong way.»

Eriana appraised the man. He was well built and could certainly pull an oar. She remembered that he had fought reasonably well at the summer contests and seemed to have a cool head.

«Very well, Halsten. What of you, Haakan? Are you of the same mind?»

Haakan nodded. «I am, Highness. If I had known that you were leaving when you did, I would have joined your crew then. Like Halsten, I have no love for Einnland nor its King. Coming to these lands only proves what a poor and miserable place it is.» He straightened. «Even if you do not take me, I do not intend to return to Einnland with the Prince, Highness. I will stay here and find my way among these people.»

«Hmm. Since I left my father's lands for many of the same reasons, I cannot condemn either of you for your preferences. In the Great Valley, I must remind you, oaths are important and you will be expected to follow my orders as you would those of any captain.»

Haakan bowed his head briefly. «Highness, this is common sense. You will not find dissent from me.»

«Another matter. Since it is through the Great Valley we shall be sailing, and since we will have local people aboard, I desire that all should speak the local tongue. If you are to remain in Palarand, then it would be as well for you to become proficient in the tongue of your new country.»

«Highness, I understand this.» Haakan coughed. "Ah, Highness, your pardon. I have learned to speak as these people do but I would improve my speech whenever I can."

Eriana turned her attention to the other two Einnlanders. These would present a different problem.

"Both of you would sail with me, yet you still desire to return to Einnland with Torulf, if that is possible."

The third man briefly dipped his head. "Highness..." He frowned, then switched languages. «Ah, Highness, I lack the words to explain in the tongue of these people. That will no doubt change if I remain here long enough. You know I am Olof Ingolf's son and you know what my father does for your father, our King.»

Eriana grimaced. «He may still - just - be my father, but he is no longer my King. I know what Ingolf does. Continue.»

«Einnland has desperate need of information about these lands, Highness. You yourself told us that when you departed you had no idea where you were going or what you were coming to. I thought to join you, to learn what I could so that those at home should find it easier in future, should they choose to sail north again.»

«I cannot fault your logic, Olof Ingolf's son. Will you swear to me while you are among my crew? On such a journey a man may not have two masters. I would release you, and you, Torvald Stine's son, when we again reach the shores of Palarand.» She shrugged. «Of course, I have no idea how long our journey will be and I do not know if we will be back before my brother sails for... his homeland. I am not expecting any problems, especially now that their war is finished, but every voyage sets forth into the unknown. Will you both agree?»

Both men dipped their heads.

"Of course, Highness."

"Highness, I would expect nothing else."

She spoke to all four men. "If I take you I must warn you, this voyage will be very different than any you may have made before. We are traveling up this great river, so the journey will be nothing like roaming the open seas. All the countries we will be passing through will be friendly, so there will be no pillaging. All who sail with me will be paid a daily rate for the voyage, not a share of the proceeds as is usual. None of you have trained the way my own men have since we arrived in Palarand, so you will be expected to learn as we go about our journey. The Visund, too, has been modified to take account of local weather conditions."

Olof cleared his throat. "Highness, I understand this. I spoke with Ragnar Grim's son before I dared approach you."

The others nodded. They had already discussed the voyage with other crew members and knew what to expect.

Eriana made a small smile. "Then your requests are granted, Halsten son of Lindorm, Haakan Eirik's son, Olof Ingolf's son and Torvald Stine's son. You may join my crew. I would give you all this warning, though."

"Highness?"

"These two women sail with me as companions. Both of them can probably wield a sword better than you can. They are of the Palace Guard and are not servants or playmates, so leave them alone. We'll also have noble passengers, since we are to return Duke Wallesan of Joth and his small party to their homeland. Be sure you mind your manners aboard ship."

Halsten bowed. "You are the Captain, Highness, you make the rules. You shall not find us wanting."

"Good. We sail about the second bell tomorrow -"

Olof interrupted. "The second bell, Highness? I am still confused by the way they measure times here."

"Aye, we have all found it strange, but they are slowly changing to something resembling our own hours. About ten of the morning, then. Bring all your gear before then."

* * *

Later, back in the castle, Eriana held a less agreeable meeting.

"Are you expecting trouble then, Lord Kalmenar?"

The diplomat returned Eriana's gaze steadfastly. "I am not, Highness, but you must needs recall that we were at war with Yod but a few weeks ago. Apart from Yod itself there are troops from many other countries camped in lands either side. His Majesty considers that a seasoned hand who knows the countries along the Sirrel would be better able to manage any... problems... you may encounter along the way."

She stared at the little man for a long moment before nodding.

"Aye, mayhap you are right, My Lord. I do not know these people, not really. I have not been here long enough and, after all, one of the reasons for the voyage is for us to learn about the peoples of the Sirrel. Einnland has no real neighbors and also," she gave a hard smile, "I am noted for my temper, though it is not what it was when I first came to Palarand. I am perhaps not the best person to quell an argument."

Kalmenar was diplomatic. "As you say, Highness. It was for this reason that I was chosen by the King." He paused. "Um, Highness, if your temper is such, should you not consider contracting a captain who knows the river and may better control your crew? Forgive me, I do not intend to suggest that -"

Eriana's eyes flared. "You had better not, My Lord! No, almost all those who sail with me are sworn to me, they have followed me into exile from the lands of our birth. We have together conquered Boldan's Rock, I would remind you, so we are also bound by the bonds of battle. They trust me completely and I repay that trust. I would say again that I am not the person who arrived in Palarand, the spoilt child of a difficult father. I believe that I am a better person now, having taken instruction from Princess Garia concerning the calming of my mind."

"My apologies, Highness. It seems that, though I may know the countries of the Sirrel, I do not know enough about you. I trust that will be remedied as we continue our journey."

"Aye, well, only time will tell. Are you prepared for the voyage?"

"I am, Highness. Your man Tor son of Magnus has explained what I should take and what I may not. I will be ready to leave tomorrow morning as requested."

Eriana made a brief nod of acknowledgement. "Good. Now, if you will excuse me, I have another meeting before the evening meal. My remaining time in Dekarran is short and I must make the best of it."

Kalmenar bowed. "Of course, Highness. Until tomorrow, then."

Eriana waited until the door had closed before sinking into her chair with a sigh. Kalmenar had been one of the few people she had disliked on sight - much like Vilken, in fact, though the little diplomat presumably wouldn't resort to sticking a knife into people. Kalmenar could prove to be the more dangerous because of that, since his job meant that he would have a good way with words.

"Highness?"

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "Nothing, Marisa," she said to her maid. "I do not like that man and I will be stuck with him for weeks."

"I do not know of him, Highness, since he is a Dekarran man," the maid commented. "If you desire, I could enquire below stairs for any word about him."

Eriana found it odd that her personal staff would actually volunteer to find out things for her. Her previous maids would never have considered using their own initiative, but then the situation was different here.

"Aye," she replied after a thought. "If you would. There is little time left but we may discover something to our advantage." She smiled at the maid, something else that was new to her. "Thank you, Marisa. I appreciate your help."

"As you say, Highness. Now, will you change now for the evening meal, or wait until after you have spoken to Prince Jarith?"

The Princess thought. "Let's go and see Jarith first, I deem. That way, if the conversation becomes too long I can excuse myself to return here and change."

Marisa smiled. "As you say, Highness."

~o~O~o~

Eriana caused a stir when she arrived for breakfast on the morning of departure. That was because she was dressed ready for the voyage, and that in turn meant that she caused a bigger stir than Garia had once done by turning up in riding gear. She wore a short-sleeved tunic under a sleeveless leather jerkin, but the item that made everyone gasp was her well-worn - but clean - canvas trousers tucked into ankle boots made from safkh leather.

"What?"

Terys bustled over to her, surprise evident on her face. "Dear, your attire is unusual for such a meal as this."

"What, this? Oh - you mean the trousers! Ma'am, I beg your pardon. It never occurred to me. In Einnland, especially in winter, such clothing is not unusual for any to wear." Eriana looked towards the door uncertainly then turned back to the Queen. "Ma'am, it is too late for me to change, then change back. If I may be permitted to break my fast as I am, just this once?"

"Eriana, dear, this is not my household, we are but guests here just as you and the others are. Gilbanar is the one you must satisfy but if I know him he will only be amused." Terys beckoned with a finger and Eriana bent so that the Queen's words would be unheard by others in the hall. "You should know that sailors upon the Sirrel, which does not have the same fury as the wider sea, customarily wear tights as the men on land do, dear. When the summer arrives they may even go bare-legged. You might find those trousers too warm after a day or two."

"I did not know that, Ma'am." She smiled. "Already I am learning things about these lands I did not know. I will take your advice concerning such matters although," the smile widened into a grin, "all the men are also wearing trousers. If I suggest that they unpack and remove them all from their bags there will be chaos, and we sail in three bells."

"As you say, dear." Terys twinkled. "In that case, perhaps it would be better to say nothing and let them discover for themselves the truth."

"When we traveled to Boldan's Rock," Eriana reflected, "the men wore their trousers but, of course, it was much colder then." She nodded. "I will do as you say, Ma'am, and let them decide their own attire as we progress along the river."

Robanar and Gilbanar appeared talking to Bardanar, so everybody paid their respects. When Gilbanar spotted Eriana he grinned and came to join them.

"Is that what the well-clothed Einnlander wears for a voyage, Highness?"

"It is, Your Grace, but it seems that I ought not to have worn trousers to breakfast. I have lowered the tone of your table, and in front of the King."

Gilbanar waved a dismissive hand. "Pah! You are about to climb on a ship and vanish up-river, girl. If your departure was this afternoon, I might object but not now. Be welcome at our table this morning as you are. I'm sure that my brother won't even notice."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Robanar joined them. "All is ready, Eriana?"

"I certainly hope so, Sire. I find that I am anxious to feel a moving deck 'neath my feet, though I know that those of Palarand might find that strange."

"I understand, my dear. Some, like Garia and Merizel, feel the same when they are not riding. It is what you have become used to, I deem."

Wallesan and Maralin appeared then, causing a fresh round of bowing and curtseying. Everybody moved towards the tables.

"Today, my dear," Robanar said to Eriana, "you shall sit facing the Queen and Wallesan shall face me. You are both departing and it is fit that you should have that honor."

Maralin ended up the other side of Eriana as the breakfast began.

"Highness, I imagine that most at this table have never traveled aboard a ship before, except maybe the ferries," he said. "I trust that you will put up with our clumsiness."

"It should not be a problem, Tenant. Though most in Einnland are familiar with sea travel yet there are some who have made few such journeys. We are used to landsmen on our ships." She turned to Robanar to add, "I regret, Sire, that oft times the landsmen would be slaves, captives taken during raids upon remote towns. I do not intend to make such raids upon the towns of the Valley."

Gilbanar spluttered into his drink. "I should hope not, Highness! We have barely finished one war, I beg you not to start another."

Terys smiled at the Duke. "I think Eriana makes a joke, Gil. Since she has been in Palarand we have discovered she has a sense of humor, though sometimes it can be hard to tell."

"Your Grace," Eriana explained, "since coming to Palarand I have found much to help me relax, and that in turn has permitted my humor to grow. The court of my father -" She stopped and shook her head. "That is in the past, I deem. I am much happier now than I was before, and I shall be happy once more when I return to these shores."

"Well said, Your Highness," Gilbanar responded. "You know you will always be welcome to stay in Dekarran in the future, indeed, your presence here as the Federation Navy takes shape will be essential."

"Your Grace, I shall think about the navy as we travel but it is not at the front of my thoughts today. Today I shall be doing something no Einnlander has ever done, and that is to travel many marks up a river larger than any we have known before."

Wallesan said, "Highness, you went to Boldan's Rock. Did you not see the river then?"

"Aye, Your Grace, but that was from the other side, from beyond the mountains. We came back as you know, along the trade route, using the ferries, but I desire to explore the twists and turns of this mighty waterway by ship. That is an entirely different adventure, I deem."

"As you say."

The breakfast ended and farewells were made and returned. Everyone moved out into the courtyard to climb into the carriages which would take them all down to the quays for the last time. Their route led out of the North Gate and down the ramp to join the highway towards Teldor; once at the main route they doubled back until nearly at the town of Dekarran, many strides below the castle which watched over them. The carriages then turned down a side street to reach some of the many quays and wharves which lined both sides of the Palar here.

Tor Magnus's son greeted them on the quayside. Of the Visund, only the bare mast was visible with the yard still stowed on deck, the tide being almost at its lowest.

"Highness! Your ship is ready to leave."

"Thank you, Tor. We are all here, yes?"

Tor scratched his chin. "I think so, Captain, with the exception of this, what do they call him? Ah, pilot was the word, I think. And those with you from the castle, of course. Were there any problems above?"

Eriana grinned. "Only my -" She remembered. "Never mind. It is not important. We are all here. Where are the two girls?" She peered over the edge at the ship below. "Ah, right at the front. Good. Will you take the steering oar for our departure? That gap on the way out to the Sirrel looks somewhat narrow."

Tor bowed. "I assumed you would claim the privilege, Highness, but I am ready, aye."

Wallesan joined them. "Where do you want us, Highness?"

"Oh, for now, find a seat anywhere along the center line of the boat, Your Grace. We usually discover favored places as we sail. For now, while we have to get between yonder rocks, best to keep out of the way."

"As you desire, Highness."

She frowned. "Hmm. If I may, this voyage could be difficult enough without ourselves making it tedious by using our titles all the time. I propose that we just use our first names. It is customary aboard the ships of Einnland, though I do not know what custom is used by those of the Valley."

Wallesan gave the idea a brief consideration then nodded. "As you wish... Eriana. We will all be close together for days, we will all suffer the same hazards and rewards, I find it seemly."

Tor had a point to make. "By your leave, Wallesan, sir, there is one exception to the rule. Eriana is owner and captain of the Visund, when she issues an order which concerns the ship we name her Captain then."

"I cannot argue with that. On any ship, the Captain is as a King, or in your case a Queen. Her word is law."

Robanar, Gilbanar, Vivenne and Terys joined the group, watching as the remainder of the crew made their way to the ship. Steps cut into the edge of the quay allowed the travelers to descend to reach deck level. The ship was filled with upturned faces watching them come down to board.

"So," Robanar said. "It is time, I see. Go you safely on your way, Eriana, and bring all your people back home to Palarand. I trust that this time you will not be faced by the men of Yod, you will have a pleasant enough journey exploring the river, I deem."

Eriana curtseyed, despite her trousers. "As you command, Sire."

Gilbanar made a small bow. "My brother says it all, Highness. A safe voyage to you. You and your crew will always be welcome at Dekarran."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Vivenne gave Eriana a hug and then it was the turn of Terys.

"When you depart, all those I might call my children will have gone," she said softly as they hugged. "You know I worry about you all? Come home safely, dear."

Wallesan paid his respects to his hosts, with assurances of further visits and exchanges of news and ideas, before turning and descending the steps. Eriana looked about and saw that only she and Tor remained on the quayside.

"Are you waiting for me, Tor?"

"Highness, we await the pilot. He has not yet come."

A youngish man came running from an alley between two of the warehouses which backed the quay. He had a duffel bag over his shoulder and looked harassed. Coming to a stop before them, he addressed Tor, amusing everyone else by ignoring them.

"Captain, sir! Sorry I am late. I have recently arrived with a ship as the tide fell and needed to make my report to the port authorities. Is everybody aboard? Who are these?"

Tor grinned. "There is only myself, yourself and the owner left to board, Prell. These people? Why, they are your King and Queen together with the Duke of North Palarand and his lady the Duchess."

The shocked man looked more closely at those closest and fell to his knees.

"Your Majesty! I did not know it was you, your Queen, your brother or his Duchess. If you would forgive me. Though I have plied these waters some ten years, I do not know the faces of any of you."

Gilbanar grinned at the pilot. "Rise, man! You have a ship to direct, or whatever it is you do. We are but sightseers attending the departure. If you do not know our faces, you have not looked at the coin of Palarand very closely, have you? I deem it flows as quickly out of your pockets as the waters of the Palar flow between the rocks."

The man stood up quickly, blushing. "As you say, Your Grace." He turned. "Tor Magnus's son? We must leave immediately, else we lose the current."

Eriana told him, "No need to say which Tor here, my man. By custom, when men with the same name take ship in Einnland, the senior rank is addressed by his given name while the others will either have their father's name added or, more often, we would use a nickname instead. Come, let us board."

With a nod to Robanar she led the way down the steps. Prell followed, leaving Tor at the top. He called to men waiting at the mooring ropes, these were untied and thrown down to men on the ship. With a nod and a wave to them he ran down the steps and jumped onto the deck, just as the Visund caught the current and drifted away from the quay.

Oars were unshipped, those nearest the wall of the quay being gingerly used to push the ship out into the main channel. Tor climbed over the clutter of ropes, benches, barrels and tarpaulin-wrapped packages to join Prell on the stern deck.

"What now, pilot? Should we set the sail?"

"No, that will not be necessary just yet. In this narrow channel, a stray gust can take a ship onto the rocks before anyone can correct the problem. Best to use your oars until we are out in the channel. Keep to the right-hand side for now."

"As you say." Tor turned and shouted instructions in Norse to the crew, who began to row towards the gap between the rocks. He then asked, "What then, once we have passed through?"

"By all means set sail, Captain. The wind will almost always blow from downriver, your left, and we desire to head upriver by means of a channel along the farther shore. Be warned, to get there we will have to cross the outflow, which always goes to the sea whether the tide flows in or out."

"As you say. I will heed your words and once we are on our way you can explain to me the currents of this strange river. Oh, and though you name me captain I am not. I am what I believe you in Palarand would call the First Mate. Our owner is the captain and she prefers to be addressed that way."

"She?"

"Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, once Princess of Einnland. You followed her down the steps. I told you all this when we first spoke."

Prell gulped. "Sir, I have piloted some eight ships since I originally met you to contract this voyage. I regret that many of the details have slipped my mind, especially if they are not concerned with the ship or its route."

"Never mind. Here she is."

Eriana joined them just as the Visund swept through the rocks which defined the limits of the Palar. To their left, a fortress brooded low on the eastern bank. To their right, the town of Dekarran was built on the steep slope beneath the many levels of the castle of the same name. Here, the smell of brine from the sea filled their lungs. Ahead, the open river beckoned.

"Finally!" Eriana took a deep breath and gazed all around her. "At last we have departed the land. At last, our journey has begun!"

The Visund departs Dekarran and makes a tricky crossing of the river before turning upstream. The pilot, Prell, educates Eriana about what they might expect as their voyage continues.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

2 - The Mighty Sirrel

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. Drawings copyright (c) 2018 by Di Wonder. All rights reserved.

---

As the Visund cleared the mouth of the Palar the residual flow from the outgoing tide grabbed the bow and swung it sharply left towards the ocean.

Prell shouted, "Steer across! Head for the other bank!"

Tor leaned on the steering oar and the bow slowly began to swing right again against the tugging of the current.

Eriana looked concerned. "We'll end up out on the ocean! I want to go the other way!"

"Of course, Captain. Now you must ask for the sail to be raised. How far round can it be swung? The wind will almost always flow from the ocean and we will use it to help us get upstream."

"Oh, I see. Aye, of course."

Eriana issued commands and the yard began to rise from the deck, where it had been stowed lengthwise along the center of the ship. As it rose, men untied the sail, allowing it to be unfurled as the yard was pulled up the mast. The wind immediately caught it and it bellied out, making a significant difference that Eriana could feel with her feet.

"Ah, good. Pilot, where should we aim?"

Prell shrugged. "Directly across, Captain. This close to the Dekarran shore, the current will always flow to the sea at almost all states of the tide, so we must get across it. Once clear, the incoming tide will carry us up-river for a fair distance." He pointed. "I know, you could aim for the semaphore mast. It is so new I am not yet accustomed to using it as a reference."

"As you wish, Pilot. Should we be using oars?"

He shrugged again. "If you were in a desperate hurry then of course you could use oars but there is little point today, I deem. Best save the energy of your men for another day, since you will soon need your oars to cross the stream as you progress."

The ship seemed to be drawn a ridiculous distance downstream before their motion ceased. The wind blew them across the river still, but the further bank suddenly seemed to start sliding in the other direction. More commands now caused the yard to be slowly hauled around until it was almost perpendicular to the length of the ship, while Tor slowly swung the bow upstream to compensate. Eriana and Prell, who had both been standing beside Tor on the stern deck, now hopped down to stand in the hull, in order to be able to see their way beneath the sail.

Now, the inrushing current of the tide began to be strongly felt. With the assistance of the wind, even Eriana could see that the Visund was being propelled along at a significant speed. Soon, it was apparent that they would pass not too far from the semaphore mast at South Slip.

"Captain, you must be careful to avoid the ferries."

Eriana's eyes narrowed as she realized the potential danger. She already knew that the ferries sailed - or were rowed - at all states of the tide and of course they would cut across their own track. Fortunately none were nearby as they shot past the slipways at South Slip.

Prell nodded appreciatively. "A goodly progress, I deem. Your ship is well-wrought, Captain. I have not traveled on one built like this before. We should make Sheldane by lunchtime."

"Lunchtime?" Eriana was puzzled. "Do you expect us to stop for every meal?"

The pilot laughed. "Oh, no, Captain! 'Tis but a figure of speech. If you were to desire to eat on shore, then of course you might call at Sheldane. I merely mention a waypoint and the time we should pass it."

"Ah, of course. I am a woman of the open sea, we do not think of waypoints as we might do when traveling by wagon." She added, "How close to the shore should we go? I am uncertain of the depth of water in this huge river and I do not wish to be stranded on a mud bank."

"I understand your caution, Captain. This far away is far enough, I deem. You should know that the bottom of the river is deepest where the current is strongest, on the far side beneath the cliffs. Over here it slopes very gently to the shore and, as you have guessed, is mostly mud in the tidal parts of the river. What depth does she draw?"

Eriana was briefly confused to hear her ship referred to as 'she' but replied smoothly, "The ships of Einnland are shallow craft, as you can see for yourself. Loaded like this, I deem we may have a stride, or at worst a little more, between the water's surface and the lowest part of the ship."

Prell's eyebrows rose. "So little? Then she is well-wrought, I deem. You should be able to go almost anywhere you desire along the Sirrel, even well beyond Yod."

"That was our intention, aye. The Visund was designed to be launched from beaches into the ocean, as are almost all of our craft. There are several small rivers flowing through our lands, and beyond them marshes which we have explored, but your art is almost unknown to us, pilot."

"I am honored to be of service to you and your men, Captain. Do you intend to travel the Sirrel frequently?"

"I am not sure, pilot. I have been commissioned by His Majesty to consider the formation of a fleet of ships to protect the countries of the Sirrel, and this voyage is partly for me to survey the river and partly to accustom myself to its people and ways."

Prell's eyebrows rose again. "King Robanar seeks to rule the Sirrel? This seems a strange idea. I should imagine that the other countries will have much to say about that!"

Sitting on barrels just in front of Prell and Eriana were Wallesan and Maralin, and the former turned to join the conversation.

"Pilot, I am the Duke of Joth and I may tell you that Her Highness has partly misspoken. We have just come from a joint session of the Sirrel Congress, a meeting of almost all the rulers of the Sirrel lands from Vardenale to Ferenis, and it is on their behalf that Her Highness travels upriver. Aye, she is a vassal of Robanar, but the force she will lead will operate on behalf of all of the nations of the Sirrel, not just Palarand."

Prell got over his shock and bowed to Wallesan. "Your Grace, I am corrected. This is something new for the river, then."

"Aye, and the peoples who live along it. You will forgive me, I may not say more since there is much work yet to be done, but you may see many changes in the next few years."

"As you say, Your Grace." Prell turned to Tor. "If you would shift the bow a little right, steersman. We have begun to approach the shore too closely. We will need to keep at least this distance away until we pass Sheldane."

"As you wish, pilot."

Eriana relaxed and began to examine the banks of the Sirrel on either hand. Looking both left and right, she wondered if 'bank' was the appropriate word for either. On her right, the cliffs of the northern wall of the Great Valley stood up almost vertically for some two hundred strides, at this time of day still illuminated by the morning sun. Soon, the sun would swing far enough round that the rock would remain in shadow until almost sunset.

Part way up the side of the cliff face, perhaps fifty to a hundred strides or so here, a road had been laboriously chopped out. Eriana knew this was the trade road from Dekarran to Brugan and it was heavily used, almost as much as the highways within Palarand. She could easily see riders, wagons and occasional carriages traveling along that road in both directions. At the foot of the cliff, the river foamed about rocks which had tumbled from above over the ages, a warning that the return voyage might have its own dangers.

Turning to her left, the contrast could not be greater. Here the land was so flat that it was sometimes difficult to determine where river ended and land began. Along the shores of Plif, where the Visund had first landed, the coast was thickly covered in tall reeds, many of which were harvested, she knew, by the locals. Here, there were a few clumps of reed but mostly it was low-lying salt marsh and muddy bank. Beyond that were damp fields where pakh, gavakhan and other livestock could just be made out. There were few signs of habitation, though she could see numbers of people working in the distance, doing things she could not imagine.

Sitting just in front of Eriana, Wallesan spoke to Maralin. "You told us that you did not live anywhere near the sea."

"Aye, Your Grace, that is true," Maralin replied, "but I lived in a city which was on the shore of a great lake, a lake large enough that it could be considered an inland sea. It was wide enough you couldn't see the other side and also large enough to have fairly big storms, particularly in fall and winter."

"Do you tell me? Did you venture onto this lake, then, during your days on Earth?"

Maralin shook his head. "Never did, Your Grace. I doubt a large portion of the city did either. The life of the city was more interesting."

"So you've never been on a ship like this, then?"

Maralin laughed. "Absolutely not, Your Grace! There are a small number of craft built like this, but they are usually for academics, Questors if you will, to try and find out how the Vikings managed such long voyages in them. I think I've discovered more in the last month than anyone on Earth has ever managed. No," he added, "I doubt many people would be comfortable this close to the waterline. Most modern ships, small or large, keep their passengers a safe distance away from the water."

"Indeed. I noticed that when I looked at the other ships at Dekarran, though those were built to carry cargo, I deem."

"As you say, Your Grace, though maybe size and shape are limited when it comes to river travel. I know that traffic on rivers in the US consists mainly of long, thin boats and ships whether they are for cargo or passengers. Like here, I would guess that rivers have deep parts and shallow parts so you have to fit the channels that are there."

Eriana said, "Aye, that is true, Maralin. Apart from the ferries, which are made for a particular place along the river, most ships and boats we have seen have been long and narrow, though I might guess that those of Earth are much longer."

"I could not disagree, Highness... Captain."

Eriana pointed. "Look yonder! The semaphore masts march across the land. In the distance, that must be Sheldane, I deem."

Maralin could see a smudge in the distance, with a semaphore mast right in the middle. Having a stray thought, he reached forward for the waterproof duffel bag he had been given to keep his possessions in, pulling out a short leather cylinder. Opening this he took out the telescope he had recently been presented with.

Seeing this, Eriana smiled. "An excellent thought, Maralin! I must go find my own telescope."

As Maralin began to survey the low-lying coast to their left Eriana skipped forward, standing on box, barrel or bench as necessary, until she reached the bow.

"How are you managing, girls?"

"All right so far... Captain," replied the older one. "I have heard tales of folk being sick when they go on a boat but I have not been troubled so far."

"Aye, well, this is not the sea but a river, even though the water is presently sea-water. There is not the motion that would make most sick, not here. Out on the open ocean, about a third to a half of all who sail will be sick at one time or another. It is just the way of life at sea."

"Then I am glad we have not sailed on the ocean," muttered the younger one. "I am not so sure that I should have eaten so much for breakfast this morning."

"I think," Eriana said slowly, "that it should become easier the further up the river we go. It may take a few days, though, before you settle down."

"As you say, Captain. I always forget just how big this river is."

"Me, too. Now, I need to get under the deck to find my bag, so if you would move aside for a moment - ah, there it is. I do not remember, have either of you been presented with telescopes? No? A pity, but then, a warrior always complains about how much she must needs carry, does she not? There are several of these on board," she held up her own telescope, "and I doubt not that someone will permit you their use when necessary."

"What does it do, Captain?"

"It makes far things seem near, Semma. Here, put it to your eye like thus, then adjust by turning this part."

Eriana passed the telescope to the younger of the two guardswomen who held it to her eye and attempted to look at the coastline.

"I can't see any... oh, it's blurry... ah! I see!" She focused on the nearest semaphore tower. "That is very good, Captain! To bring things near, things that might be dangerous, that is a clever thing."

Semma looked at various items of interest for a while and then handed the telescope back to Eriana, who promptly gave it to the other guardswoman, Bennet.

"Thank you, Captain."

While Bennet examined the land to either side Eriana threaded the case onto her belt next to her knife. The guardswoman returned the telescope to Eriana who put it back in its case before jumping lightly up onto the fore deck.

"Brodgar, Folke. Any problems?"

The two men stood at the extreme bow, one looking over each side for potential dangers as they traveled. This was uncharted territory for all of the crew and nobody wanted the ship to get into trouble through inattention.

Brodgar replied, "None, Captain. In this water, I doubt we would find shallows so soon but I wondered about floating debris."

Eriana shrugged. "I have no idea, boys. The incoming tide flows with us, so I doubt you will find any tree trunks or wreckage, if that is what worries you. I am told there are no rocks this side of the river, though they are plain to see against the cliffs yonder."

Folke said, "Aye, Captain, we can see those plain enough. What of the bottom? I do not like sailing when I do not know the depth of the sea bottom - your pardon, the river bed."

"The pilot says that the river bed slopes very gradually from the deepest part, which are near the cliffs, towards the shore over there. There are apparently shoals nearer Sheldane," she pointed, "but nothing to worry us."

"Thank you, Captain. If you don't mind -"

"Aye, keep your eyes on the river, boys." She gave them a twisted smile. "Assume there is nothing and we will hit the one tree trunk that chance puts in our path."

They both chuckled. "Aye, Captain."

Eriana turned and jumped down, making her way aft and taking the time to have a word with every person on board, even the four men of the Duke's escort who had accompanied the Duke and Maralin from Joth.

"Captain Hambran."

"Captain. This is an unusual way for me to travel, I deem. I am not accustomed to having nothing at all to do on a journey. If I may help?"

Eriana grinned. "Relax and enjoy the ride, Captain. Passengers should not have to work, though there may be occasions when the help of you and your men would be welcome."

"Aye, I have already helped pull a rope to hoist the sail, when we left Dekarran. I was in the right place to do it, that is all."

"Well, you should not be needed, Captain. There are enough crew on board to take care of most that may happen to us. However..."

"Captain?"

"There could be an occasion or two when the help of you and your men might be needed pulling the oars. We are going against the flow of the water and the wind may not always blow us on our way."

Hambran nodded. "Understood, Captain. Just tell us where and when you need us and we shall be there."

By the time she had worked her way back Sheldane was clearly visible forward and to the left. Eriana took out her telescope and surveyed the town, Maralin and Wallesan doing likewise.

"Look at those masts! Why are those over there? The town's harbor lies there, does it not?"

"Captain," Prell answered, "those are the masts of the galleys that Yod brought to capture the town. They landed there and attacked by land. There were also a number of merchant ships used but those have now been reclaimed by their owners and removed. I do not know what is intended for the galleys."

"Actually, I believe that they might become part of my fleet," Eriana said, her eye glued to the telescope. "All galleys of Yod were declared war booty and assigned to one or another of the injured countries along the Sirrel. Most might become ships of River Command, as I believe it will be called."

"But they have been left out there the whole winter," Maralin objected. "Will they still be in a usable condition?"

Eriana shrugged. "I have no idea, Maralin. Those of Sheldane may have tended them. It matters not. If I may use them, I will. If not, doubtless there will be a new design of ship to take their place."

Prell's ears perked up. "A new design, Captain?"

"I would not concern yourself, pilot. Any such design yet exists only as a drawing or in the mind of its creator. It will be a year or two before you must needs worry about such a vessel."

Sheldane slid past. They could all plainly see the small harbor, formed along a creek from the Sirrel, with fishing craft nestling against jetties either side, the town being beyond. Further along the bank were laid up the three galleys which Yod had used to make their last-gasp attack to either capture or kill Garia. Eriana surveyed those closely through her telescope, wondering how much use such a labor intensive vessel would be to her new command.

Once past Sheldane, the river gently began angling away from the now-shadowed cliffs to their right, to begin a wandering course over the wide expanse of the Great Valley. At one point they had to pick their way carefully, since the strong downstream current briefly switched sides and almost overcame the incoming tide from the sea, but the steady wind ensured that they made sufficient progress.

Duke Gilbanar had provided all on board with a packed lunch and this was the time that most chose to open theirs and eat. There were meat, bread, pastries both savory and sweet, cheese and fresh fruit, all foods that could be eaten in the hand. Since the Visund carried no firebox the only drinks were cold water or small beer. Eriana had been offered wine but had declined, saying that it would only cause trouble if the men drank it, and she preferred beer anyway.

The rate of progress seemed to slow as the early afternoon warmed up, their ship lazily edging past landmarks to their left, fences, ditches, the occasional clump of trees in the distance. Eriana wondered why.

"Pilot, we seem to have slowed right down. Is there some trick to this? Are we in the right channel?"

"Captain, this is a natural consequence of the tides. We departed when the tide was at its lowest and spent part of the morning making our way across the outflow current. Now we have passed Sheldane, the tide has reached full and is turning. You know that there are two full tides a day?"

"Aye, of course! Why, is it different in a river?"

"Not at all, Captain, though the consequences may not be what you are used to. On a beach, I deem, the water merely retreats some strides at low tide and then advances at high tide, Is that not so?"

"Aye, of course, that is what I am used to. We have to pull our ships above the high tide mark."

"As you say. In the Sirrel, then, the tide will push against the outflow of the river. Where the flow is weakest, the tide will form a counter-current, which we have made use of to get this far. However, the tide has now turned, as I have said, and no longer assists us. Only the wind may propel us further today, since the next tide will be ten and a half bells after the last one, and by that time we will have reached our lodgings for the night."

"Ah! I understand. So we may make use of the tide as we progress along the river?"

Prell shook his head. "Regrettably not, Captain. One day more, and that will be the hardest one since the loop of the river means that we will get no benefit from the wind. Tomorrow, therefore, your crew must row for some while." He added, "Once beyond Brikant you should find that your sails will be sufficient to take you upstream, although you will need to cross the main current at each bend."

Eriana frowned. "This sounds complicated, pilot. When we reach our lodging place, shall you explain?"

Prell nodded. "To one such as yourself, who has never experienced the Sirrel before, of course I shall explain."

Eriana gave Prell a curt nod and then turned to contemplate the water. Navigating this river seemed... tricky, more so than she had expected. She was uncomfortable when there were questions and no answers, such as with Garia's disappearance... That made her even more determined to discover what had really happened to her friend. Since only Maralin apparently knew the truth, that puzzle could wait until they arrived at Joth. For now, the Sirrel had to be her most immediate concern. Here, at least, was a puzzle she would find the answers to, and it would make her a better sailor.

In the distance she noted that the further shore appeared to come across the river and she took that to mean that the Sirrel was about to curve to the left.

"Pilot, the river bends ahead. Should we prepare to steer left and to adjust the sail?"

"Captain, we must steer right soon, to avoid several shoals which are against the left bank. Our course will take us near the center of the river, but we will still be out of the strongest part of the downstream current. Only then may we consider bearing left."

"Right?" She considered, then shrugged. "As you say, pilot. This river must be wide enough to allow us room, I deem."

"Aye, there will always be plenty of water between the banks, as you must already know. I have heard the tale of your expedition to Boldan's Rock, Captain, and that most of your crew joined you on that adventure. Even at Boldan's Rock you will remember that the river there is about two marks wide. Our problem is that there are many shoals and sandbanks along the way, and many of them shift and move with the seasons and years. That is why most ships will take a pilot, unless they are regular travelers along the Sirrel and know its foibles."

"Ah... I see. I am used to beaches and small coves, as I mentioned before. There are shoals and bars which come and go over the years, but that happens very slowly and so all know where they are." She frowned. "I may travel the river in the future, it is true, but I doubt I would become as familiar with it as, for example, those on the other vessels I see around us."

Prell smiled. "Which is why, Captain, pilots will always be available to guide travelers like you and your crew."

Some time later, Prell gave directions and the bow swung around until the cliff wall was almost at their backs. It was mid-afternoon and the weather had become warm in the spring sun. Eriana found that her legs had become sticky but remembered a conversation with the Queen, so merely smiled and observed her crew. Most had discarded jackets and vests and now wore just a simple tunic, but many were noticeably uncomfortable as they sat and watched the banks slide by. None of her crew, of course, were wearing footwear on board. Bare feet had the safest grip on an unsteady deck and all had put their boots in their duffel bags when they boarded.

"Are you confident in our position?" she asked Prell.

"Aye, Captain. If I may ask why?"

"Oh, I would go forward and have another word with my crew."

"As you wish, Captain. Ah, this is probably a good time for you to give them a warning."

"Oh?"

"Aye... When we depart tomorrow, your men can expect to spend most of the morning rowing. If you could ask them to avoid drinking too much beer this evening, Captain. They will need clear heads when they waken tomorrow."

Eriana considered this, then nodded. "You give sound advice, pilot. My men are used to spending days at sea, and we all know that it is foolish to drink strong beer when the sun is fierce and there is work yet to do. I will warn them not to indulge too much tonight."

As Eriana stepped forward over the baggage Wallesan turned to Maralin. "I must admit that I never considered that. With such a warm afternoon, all are tempted to drink as much as we can, but beer and wine today will have consequences tomorrow."

"Aye, Your Grace. Best stick to water, I would think. Pel this evening."

"Agreed. If you would go along and warn Hambran, so that he can tell the men."

Maralin followed Eriana over the boxes and barrels. Hambran saw him approach.

"Tenant. Is there something wrong? I saw His Grace speaking to Her Highness."

"The pilot gave us a warning, sir. If you would instruct the men not to drink too much beer this evening, and no wine at all. It seems we shall be pulling at the oars tomorrow morning and it would be well if we have clear heads, if you understand me. The sun is hot and we have little shade, most will be thinking of sinking a few tankards when we arrive at our lodgings."

"I can see the sense of it, Tenant. His Grace agrees?"

"He does, Captain."

Hambran turned, "You hear that, boys? Easy on the beer tonight. Water or pel would be better."

Maralin gestured. "Varran is forward. I'll go and warn him."

Hambran gave a nod. "Tenant."

Maralin made his way forward, passing Eriana, to where Varran was talking to two of the Norsemen.

"Maralin? What's happening? I saw you talking to Captain Hambran and I see Her Highness speaking with each of her crew."

Maralin eased himself down onto a bench facing Varran, nodding to the two Norsemen.

"Oh, nothing alarming. The pilot tells us that we'll be using the oars tomorrow morning so to lay off the beer tonight to make sure we'll all have clear heads. With this hot sun we're all going to build up a good thirst, it's just a warning to make sure we don't do something stupid tonight and regret it tomorrow."

Varran squinted up at the sun. "Aye, it is warm today, though the water makes it feel a little cooler than a plowed field would be. It will be a shame not to sink a few tonight but I can see the reason for it. What say you, Stine?"

"It is the same, my friend, as when we sail to sea," the Einnlander agreed. "There, the sun can make you stupid and make your head hurt. I did not think this brown water would be the same but it is so. We will be careful tonight, hey, Halvard?"

"Yah." Halvard's speech was not yet as good as most of Eriana's men. "Is good to drink ale, but not good to have bad head. Ale can wait till other day."

Varran relaxed and asked, "What do you think, Maralin? We've both come a long way from Galdarin. I cannot believe the things I've seen!"

Maralin smiled. "You and me both. Tell you what, though, this beats scrambling through frozen fields any day."

"That's the truth! Castles and palaces, Dukes and Kings, even a royal wedding! I could never have imagined what we've been doing the last few weeks." The other gestured at the river with a sweep of his arm. "What about this? Most who live in the Valley have seen the river, is there anything like this where you came from?"

Almost everyone on the Visund was aware of Maralin's Earthly origins, if not the specifics. It was, therefore, reasonably safe for Maralin to tell the truth.

"On Earth there are some big rivers like this, yes, but I didn't live anywhere near any of them. The city I lived in was on the coast of a big lake, though, one you could call an inland sea."

There followed an intense discussion of Lake Michigan, which intrigued the Einnlanders, and of Chicago. Maralin spoke little of the city, fearing his listeners would not believe most of it. Eventually Eriana joined them.

"Ho, Stine, Halvard. The pilot says we are to row tomorrow and for that we'll need clear heads. If you would try and keep your beer consumption low tonight, water or pel will suffice if you are thirsty."

"Yah," Halvard said. "Maralin here has told us so."

She nodded. "Ah, good." A wave of a hand. "I must tell the others."

The two Norsemen dipped their heads. "Captain."

"Captain!" The shout came from the bow. Heads all turned that way.

"What is it, Adin?"

"In the distance. Ferries."

Eriana hopped the short distance to the fore deck and climbed up. The two ferries were clearly visible in the distance and easily identifiable for what they were.

"Good work, boys. We'll be coming to port just beyond the ferry slipways, so I am told. Keep looking for things in the water. It would be embarrassing to sink in front of so many."

Adin and Fritjof, the two doing the afternoon watch duty, both grinned at their captain.

"Of course, Highness," Fritjof agreed. "What will happen when we arrive?"

"I am not certain," she replied. "We have traveled this way, and even used those ferries, if you remember, but I do not know how the docking is arranged, or even if there is a wharf ready for us. We will discover our fate shortly."

Eriana hopped down and informed the last remaining few of the refreshment restrictions before making her way back to the stern.

Wallesan asked her, "Trouble, Captain?"

A shake of the head. "Our stop for the night, I deem. Once we go beyond the ferries you may be able to see in the distance."

The Duke craned his neck before nodding. "As you say, Captain. Probably the same hostel we used when we came by the trade road."

"Indeed, that is what I would expect, but I did not notice what the facilities for water craft were like, since," a smile, "we had other things on our mind then."

It took the best part of a bell before they came abreast of the nearest ferry. This confused Maralin before he remembered that, though the two slips faced one another across the river, the current usually took the vessels on a roundabout route as they cut across from one side to the other. In fact, since he had now made several crossings of the Sirrel, the curious routes had just become 'part of the crossing' and so he hadn't appreciated what it must look like if you were on another craft or on the bank.

It seemed to him that the ferry was making straight for them at one point, but the different currents meant that they slid past with ample room to spare. The second ferry had long crossed their potential route, so was no danger. Suddenly Prell was calling instructions to the helmsman and the bow swung to the left, to aim for a muddled mass of thick black poles sticking up out of the water.

What Maralin discovered as they approached was that the poles were guides for pontoons which stretched from the land some distance away. With care, Prell guided them between the poles and along an entranceway between several other craft already moored. With a gesture, he pointed to the left and the Visund swung that way, carefully, straightening up to touch the pontoon with a light bump. Crewmen jumped over with lines and secured the ship in place, whereupon most of those left on board stood and began to stretch themselves.

"Where now, Captain?"

"I do not know, Your Grace. I was not present when the Visund arrived at Dekarran so I do not know the custom. Prell, what must we do?"

"Captain, the Wharfmaster will shortly appear and find out who you are and when you will be leaving. He will collect a fee, as is proper, and then assign several of the local watch to protect your ship." He coughed. "Ah, unlike most craft which travel the Sirrel, all your belongings are exposed to plain view. You may desire to spend some extra coin for more men to guard your ship. You may know that you are not expected to guard your own ship but if you desire to leave some on board then no-one would object."

Wallesan suggested, "I could leave some of my men on board, if you like."

"Your Grace, you and your men are passengers! It would be most improper."

"Indeed, but Her Highness, for this part of her journey, is acting as my official transport, no? I may thus use my own men, in uniform, to provide a guard for our possessions."

Prell bowed his head. "Your Grace, forgive me, I forget that this ship is like an embassy and therefore has greater protection. I doubt any would object to your suggestion."

The Wharfmaster appeared and was suitably impressed by those who owned the Visund and were carried by it. Coin changed hands and arrangements were made. Four of Eriana's men were detailed to watch the ship while Wallesan's detachment went off to the wash-house to clean themselves up and change into uniforms. Four more were detailed to carry two chests, one for the guardswomen and one of Eriana's, up to a private chamber in the women's part of the hostel. The rest of the crew followed more slowly, walking along the pontoons to reach the distant land.

"I am puzzled, pilot," Eriana said. "This arrangement of pontoons seems strange to me. Why are they so far out into the river, and why are the poles so tall? Surely the tides do not rise so high here?"

"Captain, it is because of the rise and fall of the river over the course of the seasons. Just before the rains, the level is at its lowest, and so the pontoons must needs be far out into what is now the river to permit vessels to approach without grounding. This water you see either side? In a few months it will be dry land.

"Then, once the rains begin, the level of the river rises rapidly. Even the courtyard of yonder hostel may be flooded then. No-one will travel while it is raining, it is impossible to find your way, and you would not know whether you were sailing on the river or over farmland. The poles must needs be so high to prevent the pontoons from being washed away. Sometimes, even so, some are lost."

"That high? How much does the river grow, then?"

Prell shrugged. "Perhaps five strides, perhaps more, Captain. As I said, nobody uses the river then, and for a few weeks afterward, so I do not know the exact heights it may reach."

Wallesan said, "It is the sort of thing a Questor may know, then."

"As you say, Your Grace. Now, if I may ask, do any of you need the facilities to be explained?"

Eriana replied, "Thank you no, pilot. We stayed here when His Grace traveled to Palarand by road. We are all familiar with the place."

"Then, if you would excuse me, I would go to the local office and make my report on conditions as we traveled." He shrugged. "As at Dekarran, it will be a short report, but the information will then be available to others who travel back the way we have come."

"Ah, of course. I believe that those who run the wagon trains exchange information in a similar way."

"As you say, Captain. If you would excuse me."

Prell bowed and strode ahead, leaving Wallesan and Eriana to lead the main body of crew towards the local hostel, which was almost a mark from where the Visund was moored. This was patterned on the standard square of the roadhouses, but the buildings were much larger, since the number of travelers by water could be large at certain seasons, especially if the river did not permit movement for any reason. As at South Slip, the buildings were also raised on piles above the land level, to allow for any flooding. Reaching the entrance to the central courtyard Eriana stood aside, waiting for the two guardswomen.

"Ladies! I find that I am in need of a bath, I deem. Shall you join me?"

"With pleasure, Your Highness," Bennet agreed. "It has been a warm afternoon and I would be fresh again. What say you, Semma?"

"Oh, yes! It is pleasant to be on the water but the hot sun has made me sticky. Do you know the way, Highness?"

"Of course, we have been here before, when we escorted the Duke to Palarand. This way."

As they crossed to the womens' portion of the wash block Eriana noticed with some amusement that most of her crew had headed for the men's side rather than towards the kitchens. A few of them, she knew, would probably just use the toilets, but most would bathe themselves before eating. Such a change from when they first arrived in Palarand! She had been forced to use threats to get some of them to wash, but exposure to the Palace Guard and to Garia's men had caused most of them to change their habits.

Once inside, the women did the necessary preparations before climbing together into a tub of steaming water. They began to wash each other and to relax their muscles, the two guardswomen having spent most of their day sitting in restricted positions on one of the ship's benches. They rinsed each other off, making small talk, before climbing out and drying their bodies and hair with the towels provided by the hostel.

Once dried they temporarily put on the clothes they had worn before and crossed to the women's block, where inquiry of the doorkeeper led to a girl servant showing them the way to the chamber that had been reserved for them. Inside the three stripped off their travel garments and went into the chests to find appropriate wear for the evening.

"What should we wear this evening, Highness?" asked Semma. "I do not know the custom, not really."

"As I understand the matter," Eriana explained, "customs among travelers along the highways and trade roads are less formal than you may have been used to in Palarand. When we traveled before we did see women wearing but day dresses even during the evening, something Her Majesty would surely frown upon at table."

Bennet nodded. "Aye, Highness, though I believe that Mistress Milsy did so once, in the palace. It was the talk of the servants' hall for days."

Eriana grinned. "Milsy is a law unto herself, I deem! But the reason you remember it, is because it was so unusual. Here, travelers may not have such a wide selection of attire at hand to wear, so allowances are made. A traveler's day gown, then. Any kind of uniform would just alarm the other travelers without need."

"As you say, Highness."

Finally, they put on soft ankle boots of the kind they would customarily wear in the palace. Eriana had spent almost the entire Boldan's Rock campaign wearing her riding boots and she had made sure that all who sailed with her had brought at least a change of footwear with them.

"Highness? I notice that the trousers you wore today are badly stained. Shall one of us wash them for you? I think, with the warm air we have at the moment, that they might be dry before we sail tomorrow."

Eriana fingered the garment thoughtfully. "Semma, thank you for the offer, but you are not my servants in this adventure, we are companions instead. If any clothing must needs be washed, then each should see to their own, and I would not be embarrassed by washing my own. It is a warrior's duty, as you already know."

She added, "You are right, these should now be washed, but that can wait, I deem. As you may realize, the sailors of Einnland customarily wear such trousers, men and women, when we sail, since the seas around our shores can be cold most times of the year, and the air even colder in the winter months." A mischievous smile came. "You should know that I wore these trousers to breakfast this morning, in front of the King and Queen! Their Majesties knew the circumstance and so graciously permitted it... once they had gotten over the shock."

Bennet giggled. "Oh, that I had been there to see it!"

"Aye. I had not considered the fuss, since that is the custom in Einnland, but the courts of King Robanar and Duke Gilbanar are more decorous, as you may know. Now, the Queen gave me a warning, and that was that the weather may become much warmer as we proceed, and as summer comes. Thus, I desire to seek an alternative to heavy canvas trousers, perhaps some garment like your own. It is a pity I did not think of it before we left, but there were other matters that took my attention - like the departure of Keren and Garia for their journey to the north... and her sudden disappearance."

The two women were pensive. Bennet replied, "Highness, we have little to share, and I doubt that anything of mine would fit you anyway."

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "I would not deprive you, girls. I must needs solve my own problem. When we passed through here on our way back from Forguland the highway went through a market. Do either of you sew?"

"Of course, Highness! We may not be seamstresses, but any maiden at least knows how to repair a tear, or to fix a drooping hem."

Eriana smiled. "As do I. Let us then discover what time we should sail tomorrow morning. There may be a chance for us to find needle, thread and cloth in the market before we leave. I may need your help, since my experience of any market is slight, as you must realize, especially those in the Valley."

The two returned her smile. Bennet said, "Of course, Highness! It would be our pleasure."

Semma added, "Highness, what will you make? Do you desire a light gown, or perhaps a tunic shaped for a woman, like our uniforms?"

"I have no idea, Semma. As we eat our meal, let us observe those from other craft, see how they may be attired. It will give us ideas."

The three left the womens' accommodation and crossed to the kitchens. The bulk of the Visund's crew and passengers were already there, forming about half those present. Of the rest, Eriana noted a variety of modes of attire among the men and the few other women who were also there. They went to the counter and obtained plates of food, the two women carrying their three plates while Eriana brought a tray with goblets of small beer. A free table was found and they began to eat.

"What do you think, Semma?"

"It had not occurred to me before, but of course those who work on the river must needs wear different attire than those who do not. I am surprised by the variety, though."

"As am I," Eriana agreed. "Perhaps custom changes by country as well as by trade. Look at those three on yonder table! I cannot believe that their clothes are suitable for traveling on the river."

"Ah, Highness, do not forget that this hostel is also used by those who cross by the ferries. I would think that those three may be merchants or minor nobles, perhaps, who have a carriage around the back somewhere."

"You are right, Bennet. But look! There are six, some of whom I saw on a barge moored just beyond the Visund."

"As you say, Highness."

Three of the men wore sleeveless undershirts tucked into short kilts while two more wore smocks similar to those that the Yodans had been wearing, though in this case belted with lengths of rope. None of these wore tights and had sandals on their feet. The last man had conventional tunic and tights with ankle boots. All the clothes were undyed and had obviously seen extended use.

"He with the boots is the captain, I deem. I do not know how to name the rest."

"I agree, Bennet. He must needs look tidy for his dealings with authority along the river." Eriana suddenly laughed, which made some of those on nearby tables turn their heads briefly. "I have not told you yet what else the Queen said to me. Of course, all my men are also wearing trousers."

Bennet and Semma both giggled.

"Oh! I had not thought of that!" Semma said. "Shall you tell them, Highness?"

Eriana's grin was wide, but not malicious. "Not me! We may have some small fun at the crew's expense, I deem. Let us see if any take note of what those around them are wearing."

"And if they do not, Highness?"

"Then we shall watch them wriggle and squirm as the days grow warmer. I am told that what a man has between his legs must not be permitted to become too warm. Do not ask me how I know this."

They giggled again.

"You would not be so cruel, Highness?"

"I would not, Bennet. These are grown men and entirely capable of solving their own problems. If they should become uncomfortable, then mayhap there will be other hostels along our journey where inspiration may be found."

Bennet smirked. "As you say, Highness."

As they reached the end of their meals, Prell came over to the table and bowed.

"Captain... Your Highness. Forgive me, I do not know which way to address you under these circumstances."

Eriana waved a hand. "It matters little, pilot. Tonight, either will do. If there is something I may do for you?"

"Aye... Captain, then. If you would remember, I would explain how the river works."

Eriana gestured. "Good. Please, sit down, I am interested in what you have to say."

Prell took a seat and then pulled out a square of parchment. He studied this for a moment and then turned it over. With a piece of charcoal he had obtained from the kitchens, he sketched out a diagram on the back.

"This is a very rough sketch of the next part of our course, Captain. What I am about to describe will be almost the same along other parts of the river, so it will be worth remembering." Eriana nodded. "I have marked Terban, where we now are, here with a cross. This part of the Sirrel is known as the Reverse Reach, since the ship is turned completely around and faces the distant sea, even though we are traveling upstream.

"Now these arrows represent the strongest flow of the current. I will tell you that of course across almost the whole width of the river, the water flows towards the sea, except when the tide is coming in."

Eriana nodded again. "As you say, pilot. I would expect that of any river."

"Indeed. Now, you will notice that the strongest flow moves from the outside edge of one bend to the outside edge of the other, cutting across the width of the river to do so. I have no idea why it does this, and neither does anyone else that I know of. Since the strongest current is thus always on the outside, the outer bank is always tested by the water and is gradually eaten away. This means that over time, the bend actually becomes larger and that in turn makes the flow faster there."

Eriana frowned. "You are saying it reinforces itself?"

"Aye, exactly, Captain. That means that the course of the river is slowly changing, and has been changing since anyone can remember. Now, if you would consider here, on the inside of each bend, the opposite happens. The force of the river is slight, and that encourages it to drop what it may be carrying in those parts. Thus, the inside of bends is where you will most often discover banks and shoals."

"Ah! Already you are giving me valuable knowledge. I thank you for this, pilot."

Prell gave a twisted smile and then drew some more lines on the sketch.

"Captain, what I have shown you means that this is what your ship must needs do as it travels upriver. Downriver is simple, just follow the strongest flow, but to go against the flow you must use cunning, and occasionally plain force. You must row upriver tomorrow, against the slowest flow, until the main current comes across to this side. Then your men must row across this current to gain the slower flow along the other side. Once around the further bend, your sail should be sufficient to convey you further."

Eriana whistled. "I... understand, pilot. And all the time we are rowing, the river is carrying us back, like this?"

"Just so, Captain. Now you begin to understand how any must navigate a river like the Sirrel. Every time your course turns a bend, you must do the same again, although your sail should be sufficient most of the time. Fortunately for us, the prevailing wind normally blows up the Great Valley except for short periods during storms, and of course during the rains, when nobody dares venture on the river anyway."

She considered and then nodded. "Aye. It will give the men something to do, it is better than having them idle most of the time. How long will it be before -"

Prell suddenly pushed back his chair and stood up. Eriana turned to see Wallesan, Maralin and Kalmenar approaching. She also stood, followed by Bennet and Semma.

"Your Grace, good evening."

Wallesan nodded. "Highness, good evening to you. My apologies, I came to ask our pilot the timings for tomorrow's departure."

Prell replied, "Your Grace, about the same time as today, as it happens. Hmm, I have been explaining the path of the currents to Her Highness, and the course her ship must needs take to avoid them."

Eriana asked, "What of the tides? Will we take advantage of them?"

"We will do, Captain, but they are delayed compared to when you sailed from Dekarran. The aim is to reach the first turning point on that drawing just before the tide becomes full and slows the main flow. Depending how your men row, we may reach there sooner or later, it makes little difference."

Wallesan and Maralin, their curiosity roused, bent to look at the drawing.

"Ah! I see," the Duke said. "Of course I am familiar with movements on the river but I do not know the fine details of why things are done a certain way, that is for the boatmen. This drawing makes much clear, I deem."

Prell bowed. "As you say, Your Grace."

Maralin looked at Eriana. "A matter for your command, Highness? Some kind of School of Navigation, perhaps?"

Her eyes narrowed in thought. "Aye, an excellent point, Tenant. We will discuss this - and other matters we may think of - when we arrive in Joth." She turned to Wallesan. "By Your Grace's leave, of course."

Wallesan spread his hands. "By all means, Eriana. It is your business, it is Federation business, it is therefore my business as well." He turned to Prell. "If I may ask, how far have we traveled today?"

"Your Grace, as the ptuvil flies, perhaps eighty to eighty five marks. Because we must needs cross the flow, and that took us downstream, today we have done more than a hundred, most likely."

The Duke pursed his lips. "Indeed! I doubt there is anyone, even a swift messenger with changes of steed, who could manage such a feat. Perhaps travel by ship is not as slow as I believed."

"Sometimes it is, Your Grace, sometimes the winds, the tides, the currents and the weather may conspire against those who travel on the water. Today we have been fortunate."

"As you say. Eriana, if I may have a word?"

"Of course. Pilot, we will speak again tomorrow."

Prell bowed and then left. Eriana looked at Wallesan.

"There are matters I would ask you concerning the Federation, and the likely attitude of Einnland to it."

She gestured. "Of course. If you would join me, Wallesan." As the Duke pulled his chair in, she turned to the two women. "I would not have you bored tonight, girls, if you desire to amuse yourselves elsewhere I would not object."

Bennet grinned. "As you wish, Highness. We can continue what we were doing before the pilot appeared."

Eriana grinned back. "As you say! I will see you later, then. Now, Wallesan, what is it you desire to know?"

Wallesan leaned forward. "Well, it recently occurred to me..."

The third leg of their voyage sees the Visund tackle the toughest leg: upstream with no wind assistance, crossing the main current. This involves almost everyone taking an oar. Once past the obstacle, the next reach proves easy sailing, but just before they reach their stop for the following night, the lookouts spot something.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

3 - Crossing the Current

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

As was often the case, Eriana turned heads when she led Bennet and Semma to breakfast the following morning. Today this was because they were not dressed for traveling. The two guardswomen wore their uniforms, with swords, while Eriana had opted for one of her day gowns.

Most of her crew, and all of the Jothans, stood as she approached. She gave them a regal wave.

"Good morrow, friends. Please, you should not stand for me like this. I prefer the rule that Garia suggested, that if you have already already started your meal then you should continue. I am the one interrupting you, not the other way around."

Most muttered good-naturedly at her and resumed their meals, but Wallesan held a chair for her, while Maralin and Hambran seated the girls.

"Your Grace, you should not! I am but an uncouth ship's captain from a land of barbarians."

Wallesan smiled. "...Who is also the daughter of a King and a Princess of one of the strongest countries in the Great Valley! I am a noble and a gentleman, and it is a gentleman's task to ensure that our ladies are well looked after, for it is they who will bear the next generation."

"I cannot disagree, Your Grace," her smile faded, "but I have had in my life no thoughts of motherhood at all. Perhaps that duty is not for one such as myself."

Wallesan saw that the guardswomen were staring at Eriana at this revelation. "Eriana, do not wish your life away. A year ago you could not have imagined what adventures you have had since."

"Aye, Wallesan," she nodded, as they dropped the formal tones, "you are right. A hasty voyage, strange lands, battles, friends I never knew existed. I am still young and there is much water to flow by before I know what fate has arranged for me." She made to stand again. "If you will excuse me, I must obtain my breakfast, and these two are also hungry."

"No need, here are two of your crew bearing trays. Now, tell me if you would, why are you attired so? Is there some function I have overlooked?"

Eriana smiled as her men placed bowls, plates and cutlery on the table. "Not at all. I have an errand, I find, to the local market before we sail. We discussed it this morning when we rose and decided that a noblewoman with an escort would obtain more respect than a female river captain. Thus, our attire as you can see."

"You go to the market?"

"Aye, to seek items of concern to a woman, mainly."

Maralin looked interested. "Highness, would you object if I joined you? We have no needs that a market would fill but I do remember that the Messenger office is at the end of the market square. I should go there and see if anything has been left for His Grace."

"If His Grace has no objection?" Wallesan shook his head. "Then join us, Tenant. Do you think that there would be anything at the office for me? I have seen them along our route when we returned from Forguland but I do not know how the system works."

Maralin spread his hands. "It is a complicated subject, Highness, of which I understand only the little that concerns my own activities. His Grace has made it known that he will be returning to Joth by means of the river and so the various offices along the way will hold letters, packets and such which arrive and are addressed to him. I understand that most travelers do something similar. For yourself, I do not think anyone will hold mail for you, it will probably be waiting in Joth when we get there."

Eriana nodded. "As you say. I doubt not that I will find packets concerning the Navy, and also letters from Her Majesty. Does this mean that I will need to set something up for when the Visund sails beyond Joth?"

Wallesan raised a hand. "If you would leave the arrangements to me, Eriana. I will ensure that anything important reaches you as soon as it may."

"I give you thanks, Wallesan."

After finishing their meal Eriana, Bennet and Semma stood and walked out of the hostel, once Eriana had given instructions to her crew. As they departed they were joined by Maralin, who held a pouch over his shoulder by a strap.

"If I may ask what you look for in the market, Highness?"

Eriana turned to Maralin with a look on her face and then stopped, calculating. The guardswomen stopped also and gathered round.

The Princess chose her words very carefully. "Maralin, if I would speak of matters you might consider breaking a confidence."

His eyebrows rose for a moment before he relaxed. "I understand. I have no objection to these two knowing, but of course it might be better if an oath was given." He grinned. "Being a stranger from somewhere else entirely is bad enough, I would like to retain some dignity if I may."

Eriana grinned in return before speaking to the two intrigued guardswomen. "Girls, Maralin bears a secret he is willing to share with you, but naturally he would not desire it to become widely known. Shall you give oaths?"

They both nodded and gave oaths to Maralin, which Eriana witnessed. They looked at Maralin expectantly.

"You both know that I came from Earth, just as Princess Garia did? Of course, all of Palarand knows her origins now. You also know, I think, that she was not a girl on Earth? Aye? Well, know now that I was a girl on Earth. I have been transformed the other way."

The two stared at Maralin with interest and curiosity.

Eriana added, "That was one reason that I was content to permit Maralin to join us today. Although he has many of the qualities of a man, his upbringing and instincts are still a mixture of male and female. He will understand our quest today."

Maralin nodded. "Indeed, Highness. If I may enquire what your interest in the market is?"

Eriana laughed as the four began walking. "You saw the trousers we all wore yesterday? Before we departed Her Majesty told me that, as summer approaches, the weather will become so warm that such attire will become uncomfortable. I seek alternative material I may make into something suitable." She shrugged. "Perhaps the girls will also desire something lighter."

Maralin's eyes narrowed. "I did see the sweat stains on the clothing of you and your men, Highness, but it never occurred to me that..." His voice trailed off as he came to the obvious conclusion. "Your men! They'll become even more uncomfortable, I think. Now, you know that I have a man's body now, but I have not yet experienced a summer in the Great Valley either." His lips pursed. "I have assets to protect, so to speak, and I do not know how. Other than the Duke, there is nobody who I could go to for advice."

Eriana giggled. "Aye! You cannot ask another man, for they would think you already know, and a woman would not understand your problem - or misunderstand your intent."

"Exactly!" He grinned. "This could turn into an interesting voyage. I'm assuming that you're going to let the men suffer?"

She sniffed. "They have eyes, they can observe what the other sailors are wearing. Doubtless they will discover some answer."

The market ran through the middle of the town and was situated either side of the trade road, the buildings being set back behind the stalls. With a muttered word Maralin strode off towards a structure at the far end with a yellow flag above the door. Eriana turned towards the stalls.

"He's a good looking man," Semma remarked. "Do you know anything of him, Highness?"

"He is sworn to the Duke, Semma, that I know. Ah, I understand. You should know that he is already spoken for, and that he would have already married by now if he had not traveled to Palarand with His Grace."

The disappointment was obvious. "Oh. Thank you, Highness."

Eriana smiled at Semma. "There are plenty more where he came from, I deem! Perhaps, as Guardswoman Heldra did, you may find someone suitable among the crew." She hesitated at a new thought. "Girls, I think today we should do as we did before. I do not think I will be a Princess today, just a noblewoman passing through, which is mostly true. If you would name me 'My Lady' as we survey the stalls."

By the time Maralin came back from the Messenger office, the three had trawled one side of the market and were halfway down the other side.

"Greetings, ladies! Have you found anything of use?"

Eriana replied, "I regret we have not, though there have been many distractions. I am amazed at the variety of goods and services we have seen on the stalls so far. We were particularly interested in two stalls which sold weapons and armor."

"I would think twice before buying anything from one of those," Maralin advised. "I was warned off them by someone in Thorn. You would never know what was in the metal you bought or how it was tempered. It might break when you most needed it not to."

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "There is much in what you say, Maralin. I doubt many in the country could better those weapons Master Haflin provides." She nodded. "In future I will look but not touch. Look! Here is a clothier, with rails of gowns which may be of use."

The woman came forward and bobbed. "My Lady, how may I be of assistance? I regret that a stall like mine does not carry gowns fine enough for yourself, though I can recommend a seamstress who might be able to provide."

Eriana waved a hand. "Do not concern yourself, Mistress. Though I am a noble it is not noble wear that I seek. We are taking passage on a ship along the river and the captain informs me that warm weather lies ahead. Have you lighter, serviceable garments for myself and my attendants? We do not care for frills and fancies, not on board a working vessel, merely attire that will not cook us as summer approaches."

The woman smiled warmly. "Just so, My Lady, I understand that while on the river all must needs wear attire of a practical nature. I regret, though, that presently I have nothing suitable for someone as tall as yourself. Will you be staying in Terban some days? It may be possible for me or others to sew something to suit your build."

"I regret that we shall be departing in a bell or two, Mistress. If you may have something on your rails for my two girls?"

"So soon? Then I will see what I can do. First, I must needs measure them. I can do that over their clothes, since the kind of dress you desire must needs be of a loose fit."

The woman produced a tape measure and measured bust, waist and waist-to-knee of both guardswomen, noting the numbers on a slate. She then went to the rails and began riffling through them, considering each thoughtfully.

"I have here a lightweight dress for your taller attendant," she said finally, indicating Bennet. "This is made from a much thinner cloth which will keep one cool during the hotter days, while still being tough enough to withstand life aboard a ship. I do have something which may fit the other but it could be too tight."

Eriana looked at the two garments the woman presented. Both were of a thin, closely-woven undyed material and were in a traditional style with a fitted bodice and a skirt which was wide enough to allow free movement but not so wide that the wind would lift it up completely. She nodded.

"If they may try them on? I think we can spare so much time to make sure they will fit."

There was a canvas cubicle to the rear of the stall and Bennet and Semma took the two gowns inside to change. Maralin came forward, pointing.

"If I may look at your cloth? I may have some ideas which may help My Lady's problem."

The stall owner stared at Maralin, who smiled back.

"I come from a family of tailors," he said blandly. "My two elder brothers went into the business but I have found another patron in a different art. Still, I know something of cloth. If I may?"

"As you wish, Master."

The woman gestured at the bolts of cloth to one side of her display, intended for patrons to select material for a bespoke garment. Maralin went over and began fingering the cloth, going through the stock quite quickly. He held up the corner of a small bolt.

"How wide is this, and how much per stride?"

"It is a stride and a half, Master, and I usually ask eight feniks a stride for it. Why, how much did you desire?"

Maralin's eyes glazed as he worked through the math, using his fingers to make sure he had done it right. While he was doing this the woman pulled out the bolt and unrolled it onto the trestle table, covering the small goods which were on display.

"I think three strides should do it, though more would make certain," he said, finally.

In reply the woman said, "This is the end of the bolt, it is about four and a half strides, I deem. If I take three, or three and a half from it, there would only be a scrap left. You may have it all for thirty feniks."

"Done!" Maralin smiled and held out his hand to seal the deal.

As the woman folded up the cloth and found a length of string to tie it with, she asked Maralin, "What do you intend doing with it, Master? It is too thin for a gown, I deem, and would show too much should the wind blow."

Maralin smiled. "If these ladies must needs wear lighter gowns then they will also require lighter underwear, must they not? Once we have leisure along the way I will see how much of my father's teachings I can remember."

"You're going to make -" The woman blushed. "I never imagined such a thing! You have my best wishes, Master, in your endeavor."

Bennet came out wearing her dress, which proved to be a comfortable fit. Semma, however, had tried on the other garment and even with Bennet's help could not make it fit satisfactorily. She emerged with it over one arm.

"My Lady," she said, "I cannot wear this one, it is too tight. Maybe at the next stop?"

"Of course, Semma. With unexpected help from Maralin, we may even find suitable cloth and make our own."

Maralin held up his hands. "Please... My Lady. I can probably make certain things but I am no seamstress. If we may discuss this on the way back to the ship."

As Maralin was obviously reluctant to say anything in front of the woman, Eriana merely nodded. "As you wish, Maralin." She turned to the woman. "How much do we owe, for the dress and the material?"

With the bill paid, the four began walking back to the hostel, having decided that there was not enough time to investigate the remaining stalls.

"I assume that you do not, actually, come from a family of tailors, Maralin?"

"Hardly! Mine were all in the catering business... cooking, public kitchens, um, food stalls, shall we say, and eating houses." He thought. "Though, come to think of it, there was cousin Manny who married into a family of bespoke tailors. I didn't learn any sewing from them, I did it all myself, and it was only domestic repairs, that kind of thing."

He held up his free hand and looked at it. "Of course, things were different then. I'm not sure how easy it will be for me to even hold a needle these days, let alone thread it! And, don't forget, almost all our sewing was done by machine, not by hand."

"Then why did you buy this cloth?"

"Because, Highness, even if I cannot sew it myself, I can still design and lay out the cloth for others to cut and sew. And, while I was on my way to the Messenger office and back, I have been thinking about your problem. As Garia said, sometimes you have to think big, and that's what I have just been doing."

"Thinking? About what?"

Maralin grinned. "Summer dresses for you three, for a start. Oh, don't worry, I'll make sure the designs don't frighten the good burghers of the towns or their wives." The grin faded. "The other thing I've been thinking about is uniforms. For your new Navy."

"For the Navy? I did not think we would need to take such decisions so soon, Maralin! Can it not wait until we return?"

Maralin grinned again. "Maybe, Highness, but we have been presented with an unexpected opportunity. You have a shipload of men who will soon want light summer outfits, and that same shipload of men will soon become the federation's first sailors and marines. Why not just make them all summer uniforms instead?"

Eriana was impressed by the idea. "An interesting thought. You have designs, I deem."

"Some initial thoughts only. I have only just thought about this, you understand, and I'm resisting temptation to just copy Earth uniforms. We need something that works for conditions here in the Valley. At other seasons, and out on the ocean, we can do things differently if we wish."

Eriana was surprised. "Maralin, you are every part as smart as Garia, I deem. You have given me much to consider, and just before sailing! We can do nothing more until we reach our next stop, I suppose?"

"As you say, Highness. It will give me time to think things through. If any of you have ideas, please let me know, though it would be better not to spring this on the men until we know what we will be doing."

"I agree. Bennet, Semma, we'll keep this conversation to ourselves for now. Girls, we have to go and get changed and packed ready to sail." She rolled her eyes at Maralin. "You of all people know what a woman must needs do before she may travel."

Another grin. "Aye, Highness, though the alternative has its own problems, I can assure you."

* * *

The Visund nosed between the pilings and the other vessels, heading cautiously back to the Sirrel. Two oars each side were enough to make way, since they had the wind at their backs, even though the sail was still rolled up on deck. Once beyond the immediate shoreline the prow was swung left, to make use of the remaining incoming tide in order to progress upstream.

On the foredeck, Eriana stood along with Prell and two of her best lookouts, Tor Gunnarson and Jorl. These latter two looked out into the murky waters, trying to see if there were any shallows about to ground the Visund.

"I could raise sail here," Eriana remarked. "We would make better progress than by oars alone."

Prell replied, "Captain, you know that the river bends almost immediately. Unless your people have some clever means of using a sail to go directly into the wind, then there is little point raising the sail, since you would have to lower it almost immediately."

"Aye." She nodded, following it with a smile. "We have some art in sailing against the wind, it is true, but in a river I do not know? Better not to take the risk, not until we have become more familiar with these strange waters. But later, perhaps, could we use the sail to help us cross?"

"Indeed, Captain! It may shorten your crossing and save the muscles of your men, if it is possible to do so. You should know that many of the boats and ships which ply the Sirrel do so with sail alone, only hiring maybe eight or ten men to help them past this stretch."

"Which way shall we be turning?" She peered at the distant shore, still indistinct in the late morning mist. "Over there? Then the yard must be laid... it is already in the right position, I deem, but I will have to give instructions to have the sail lowered at the right moment."

The bow continued to turn as the river curved to the left, so she added, "And I will have the rest of the oars unshipped, ready to pull."

She shouted at the men and all turned to face her, intent. She rattled off instructions in rapid Norse and the Visund suddenly exploded with activity. Oars were brought from their stowage near the centerline and fed through keyhole-shaped holes in the upper hull, while the sailors among the crew retied the lines which held the sail close to the yard before tying longer lines to them. With help from the brawnier members of the crew, the yard was raised as high as possible, but lengthwise along the ship and with the sail still closed. Everybody then found positions near an oar, ready for action.

Since pulling at an oar meant that the men faced the stern, Eriana nodded to Prell and made her way back to the stern deck so that they could see her when she asked for effort.

Wallesan spoke to her when she reached the stern. "Eriana, how may we help?"

"If Prell speaks true, then the men should manage the next section, Wallesan. They are used to rowing and will know what to do. Some of them are not so strong, however, and when we turn to cross the current," she gestured at the distant shore, "then, I deem, your men may help those who find the work difficult."

"As you wish, Eriana." His brow furrowed. "I see empty oar holes along the hull. Did you have more men when you came to Palarand?"

"I did, Wallesan." Her expression became grim. "Storms on the voyage from Einnland cost me eight lives, among them the original owner of the ship and his whole family, along with my best steersman. Two we lost when we were almost wrecked landing on the shores of Plif. Then Gylfi and Sten died during the Boldan's Rock assault and I have left five in Forguland who were wounded in that expedition. Two more have joined His Majesty's guards and five more serve Garia now, Gullbrand whom you know, Vidrik as armsman, Sigsten, who was a good sailor, and of course the two maids who came with me from Einnland." A small smile. "Oh, and little Alrik, of course. We found him hiding under the praam after we sailed -" she pointed to the upturned small boat secured forward of the mast, "- and he served us well as ship's boy during the voyage. I wonder what happened to him? Garia said that he had been fostered to a family in the palace."

"I wondered why your ship was so big," Wallesan commented. "Your crew must be at least as large as that of those galleys we passed."

"Aye, maybe, but those are cramped places of toil, Wallesan. The men who pull the oar on a galley, so I have been told, are mostly convicts and rootless men who seek to keep starvation at bay. They are not treated well, even when their strength is not required. On the Visund, there are moments when strength is required, it is true, but other than that we mostly use the sail and all can see the horizon... when we are on the ocean, of course. It is a happier life, I deem."

On the distant prow, Prell raised both arms in the air and then swept them forward.

«Right, you miserable apologies for mudfish! Time to earn your keep! Oars, my men, and ready!»

The whole crew grinned at her as they made themselves ready. This was routine.

«And... pull! Two, three, four, pull! Two, three, four, pull! Easy strokes, save your strength for later!»

The Visund twitched and leaped forward, finding her rhythm rapidly. Eriana had been very worried that the alterations would affect the way the ship behaved but it seemed that it was not so. The nearer shore slid past at a satisfying rate, their progress helped by what was left of the incoming tide.

At the bow, First Mate Tor came and sat by the two guardswomen, who were keeping out of the way in front of the front-most rowers.

"If I may ask for your assistance, Mistresses."

Both scrambled to their feet. "What do you need, Master?"

He shook his head with a smile. "Please, we are not used to the formality of the palace here. I am Tor son of Magnus, as you know, and I am second in command of the Visund. Just Tor will do. Since all who can are rowing, I would ask your help lowering the sails when the time comes. You know we must cross to the other side of the river?" He pointed to the far shore.

"Aye, of course." Bennet added with a smile, "As no doubt you already know, I am Bennet and this is Semma. What must we do?"

"You see those lines which drop from the yard? When those are pulled a knot will spill and the sail will drop. When you see the Captain do the like at the stern, then if you would do the same this end."

Bennet's eyes flicked up and down at the lines which fell from the yard. "That should be easy enough, Tor. Do we need to secure the lines anywhere?"

He shook his head. "If you can find somewhere along the middle to tie them out of the way of the rowers, then do so. But if you cannot, it will not matter. The important lines are those at the corners of the sail, to hold the lower edge against the wind, and someone will attend to those immediately."

She nodded. "As you wish, Tor."

Tor made his way back to the stern, where he took the steering oar from Eriana. She had been holding it while he went forward, but she knew that his strength would be needed soon. She looked out over the river, trying to see the currents and eddies which might affect their passage. Here, the river was still wide enough that they could choose a path without too much concern.

A bell passed, and Eriana could now see the powerful main current as it approached the nearer bank. Prell was giving frequent signals to ensure that they did not either stray into it or approach the bank too closely. The men were by now warmed up and pulling steadily, the effort seeming to cause them little trouble. The day was turning out as fine as the previous one and she looked at the sweat being worked up by her crew. Most now had stained tunics and several had already taken theirs off.

Prell shouted and then pointed right with both arms. This was the moment to turn, and all knew what to do. Tor leaned on the steering oar while Eriana leaped into the hull and began pulling on a line to drop the sail. This was a critical moment, the precise point when the Visund would encounter the strong, downstream current.

Now, most of the men bent to their oars and began pulling strongly, while Eriana continued tugging the lines to release the sail. Amidships, Brodgar pulled a line one side of the mast then climbed around it to release another the other side. At the bow, Bennet and Semma pulled their own lines and the sail came down with a thump, filling immediately. Brodgar came forward to grab the control line at their corner of the sail and hold it fast, watching as Eriana did the same at the stern. Once satisfied that nothing had snagged, they tied them off, the sail filling to the right side of the ship.

"Come on!" Bennet said. "Take you an oar!"

The two women sat down on benches beside the front-most pair of men, grabbing the ends of their oars and helping them pull. With a grin the men moved over to give them room. Near the mast, the Jothan troops did likewise, Maralin and Hambran choosing oars as well. Once Eriana was satisfied with the set of the sail, she too grabbed the end of an oar and began to pull. Only six people were not rowing now, the two lookouts and Prell on the foredeck, Tor at the stern who was struggling to keep the bow steady against the force of the current, and in front of him Wallesan and Kalmenar.

"What is happening?"

Wallesan eyed the little diplomat with disfavor. "You have to ask? We are crossing the current, that is what. Why are you not rowing? If needs be I would put my own hands to an oar to help us get across faster."

Kalmenar was outraged. "I- I am a noble! I do not do such things."

"Eriana is a noble, and a better one than you will ever be! She is the daughter of a King and yet she sees no difficulty in helping her men."

"Well, Your Grace, why do you not row?"

"There is no room here, as you are well aware. If I had known when this was to happen - whoa!"

The Visund went over a wave in the river, causing the ship to rise and fall. Kalmenar looked worried.

Wallesan was disdainful. "Bah! This is nothing! I have made river crossings where the water was much rougher than this. As I was saying, I would have moved to be nearer my men if I had known. There is more room by the mast."

"As you say," Kalmenar said, but his eyes were wild. "We're not succeeding! We're going backwards!"

Eriana spoke up, her voice patient. "The current will always pull us downstream, Kalmenar, however hard we row. We know this. What we have to do is get across the current."

Suddenly the water was calm again, their motion still downstream but much slower. The nearer bank approached rapidly. A shout from the front and a wave from Prell, and Tor leaned on the steering oar to change their direction again. Now they were a hundred strides or so from the right bank and their oars were easily beating the slack current here. The sail flapped limply, the wind now being almost along the length of the ship.

She stood up and turned. "Easy, men! We have done the hardest we must needs do today. Go back to your slower pace. We must needs row until we reach the next bend of the river, so measure your effort carefully. Men of Joth, we thank you for your assistance." She smiled. "Women of Palarand, I thank you for yours. The timing for lowering the sail was perfect. We'll make sailors out of you yet!"

That raised a cheer from most of the men, some of whom turned and grinned at the two girls. Some bent forward over their oars, momentarily exhausted.

"Brodgar!" Eriana called forward. "Break out water for any who need it. I'll start this end."

At the bow Bennet stood. "Brodgar, we'll do that. You have more important things to do, ship things."

He smiled at her. "Yah. Ship things. You take water this side, Semma take water other side."

With water skins in hand, the two walked down the row of benches, offering a drink to each of the men that they passed. It was necessary to go back and get fresh skins partway through, since most of the men were large and their thirst matched their size. At the stern, Eriana noticed what had happened but decided not to say anything.

She took a drink from her own skin and relaxed, looking around at the nearby river bank. Here, since there was still a little residual tide, the water was brackish and this made a difference to the landscape, making it more 'coast' than 'bank'. The beaches were mostly mud and the nearest foliage was reeds and salt-water scrub, thinly scattered over the land which approached the water. Further inland, as before, there were people working the land, small clumps of trees of various kinds and even one or two small farms.

The flapping of the sail made her look up. Seeing the canvas fluttering in the wind, she realized that it would not help their passage against the flow, so ordered that the yard be lowered. Partially lowered, the sailors among the crew gathered up the sail and secured it, before swinging the yard around. Once the yard lay across the ship it was raised again, with the sail furled, to enable those on deck to pass beneath it instead of having to climb over.

Their course gradually swung right, and right, and further right, until the ship was pointing at the cliffs on the southern wall of the Great Valley, even though at that stage they were still some twenty marks away. Then, finally, they completed the turn and everybody could relax. Once round the bend the sail was dropped and secured in position, the wind would be in their favor and the oars could be shipped, permitting all the crew to take a late lunch.

Once the decks were cleared Eriana gave permission for the men to eat. Unlike their lunch following their departure from Dekarran, the food was of a plainer fare but just as tasty and plentiful. Many of the men took the opportunity to snooze in the warm spring air, while others looked around at the landscape with interest.

Maralin was doodling with a stub of charcoal stick and an old sheet of parchment, re-used and scrubbed clean so many times so that the color was completely gray. Eriana saw and stepped down to sit beside him.

"Some of your ideas, Maralin?"

He smiled at her. "Just getting my thoughts in order, Captain. First, what do you think of that dress that Bennet has on?"

She waved a hand. "It is sufficient for the purpose, I would guess."

"But what you are not saying is that you like it."

"Of course. There are similar designs in Einnland, it is true, but they would be worn by the... peasants, I think they would call them here. Certainly the sleeves and the skirts would be longer. No-one would ever think of wearing such a dress on board a ship there."

"Hmm. You remember that not everybody who sails along the Sirrel is a warrior? Leaping about at a moment's notice with a sword or axe in hand? I have been looking at some of the ships and barges that we have passed today and many of the women I have seen aboard have worn something similar. I shouldn't imagine that any of them would be doing heavy work on board, so what they wear is probably good enough."

Eriana studied Maralin. "But you also do not approve."

"As you say, Captain. I'm trying to remember summer Earth styles that could be used in our situation. I know that they shouldn't show their knees freely and we have to be careful about shoulders, so I'm thinking something different, something that will be even cooler than what Bennet is wearing."

"I am an Einnlander... I was an Einnlander. We do not care if anyone shows knees or shoulders, man or woman. Are Earth styles so different, then?"

Maralin barely resisted the temptation to say, "Wait until Garia gets back! You won't believe what Earth women wear!", instead merely saying, "Aye, Captain they are. I need to adapt what I know. Something like this, maybe."

He sketched, crudely, a simple shift style with short sleeves and a generous neckline.

"Ah! I see! But there is no shape to it."

"That's an advantage, Captain. The air will flow fully around inside, keeping you cool while still not revealing anything." He paused, muttering to himself. "Hmm. I don't know enough about this... let me add some bust darts, and maybe there'll be waist darts at the back." To Eriana he said, "Because it will be loose fitting, you won't need laces so therefore you can just pull it over your head like a tunic. That makes it easier to sew together."

Eriana considered. "An interesting idea. That material you bought, you would use it for this?"

"Oh, no, Captain! I have other ideas for that, ideas we had best speak of later, if you understand me. The material that Bennet's dress is made of, that is about what I thought we would need, even if the design is not."

"As you say. That was the one thing that I approved of. This dress of yours, how difficult will it be to make?"

"Let me see. If I get this right, there will just be a front and a back, since there is no waist seam, see? Oh, and the sleeves, of course. I can probably use the sleeves of Bennet's dress for a pattern, I think I can manage that without having to unpick it."

"Four pieces of cloth? And such a simple shape?"

"Well, setting the sleeves in won't be simple, but -"

"The men make their own tunics, Maralin, and set the sleeves in themselves. They have the art for such work, this dress will be merely a longer kind of tunic, I deem."

"Well, yes, of course, I never thought of that. Of course the men can do such things, if they can sew sails."

"Then we shall see if we can obtain suitable cloth in the next market we come to." She gave him a look. "And later, we shall speak of other sewing matters."

Maralin gave a nod and a grin. "As you command, Captain."

* * *

With the wind at her back, the Visund fairly flew along the South Brugan Reach. The Sirrel twisted and turned, making it difficult to see far ahead. The south wall of the Great Valley came closer and closer so that eventually the river foamed about its base as it had previously foamed about the cliffs near Dekarran on the other side. Indeed, at one point it looked as if the river had broken through, leaving a jagged gap and vistas of mountainsides beyond.

Then their course curved away again. This was tricky, since the downstream current promptly switched sides, but Prell showed them how to use the narrow channel between the current and the bank to proceed safely.

"How can you know that this channel is safe, pilot?"

"Because it is the side which the main current is, Captain. Over here, the water is at its deepest and we have no fear of sandbank or shoal. Provided we do not actually beach ourselves, we should be safe."

"We had better be! It is astonishing to me that we may travel so fast, and safely. I do not think we could go so fast on the open ocean."

"On the ocean, Captain, it may seem slower because there is nothing close by to judge your speed by. Here, the banks are close and make things seem to go past faster."

"As you say, pilot." But Eriana was nervous all the same.

At the end of the South Brugan Reach the Sirrel turned right, another tight turn, but by this time the main current had gone back to the further side. Because of this Prell was more cautious and made Eriana take the Visund out until it was about half a mark from the right shore. His caution was confirmed when the low shapes of sandbanks began to become visible in the late afternoon sun, even out as far as they were.

Many were just low mounds breaking the surface, but one or two of the bigger ones had accumulated debris and even, in a few cases, permanent vegetation signaling their change in status from sandbank to island. On one of the larger ones Maralin even caught sight of a small house, with boats outside and washing hanging from a line to one side.

Needless to say everyone was keeping a close eye on things, those who had telescopes using them to survey the sandbanks and the waters ahead of their course. Despite this it was one of the lookouts who gave a shout, pointing at a long, low mound cluttered with flood-borne tree-trunks, brush and other debris. Eriana raced forward to find out what the problem might be.

"Folke. What have you seen?"

"A body, Captain. See? Over there, just to the right of that big bleached tree trunk."

Eriana lifted her telescope and looked, easily finding what looked like a person lying on the fine sand of the bank.

"As you say. What do we do?"

By now Prell, Maralin and Wallesan had followed Eriana to the bow and stood watching her in the hull below the foredeck. Maralin had his telescope to his eye, but it was Prell who answered the question.

"Captain, you must go and investigate. It is the law of the river, that may not be a body but someone washed off a ship, mayhap, or more probably a fisherman whose boat has overturned. They may still be alive. We must needs go and help them."

"Of course." She turned to the main body of the ship, where the crew were now staring at her. "Drop the yard! Quickly now, before we go too far past! Oars out! Six, perhaps, each side. Make for the island."

The yard, which had been slewed right round again, was dropped with a thump to leave the sail billowing over men, oars and all. Out of the momentary confusion men quickly bundled the sail up, securing it roughly to the yard with the lines, and freeing space for others around the mast to find oars and push them through the holes. With the sail down the Visund quickly lost way and the slack current began taking it back down the river.

Oars ready, Tor leaned on the steering oar and the bow swung towards the little mound of sand and debris. The ship picked up speed and drove directly towards it, Maralin realizing that this would be the best way to do it, the way the Norse were accustomed to landing, so that only the small area of the bow would be grounded. The Visund slid up onto dry land with barely a shudder.

Lars was the first man down, splashing into water up to his knees and wading rapidly out onto the fine silt towards the body. This was several strides from where they had grounded, so it was difficult to see what he had found or what he was doing. Two other men also dropped down, taking lines and holding them so that the ship would not float off and leave the landing party stranded.

Lars bent briefly and then straightened, turning. "A woman, Captain, and still alive!"

"Bring her. Quickly now, Lars!"

The big man scooped up the castaway and turned, showing his prize to be a slender woman with, at the moment, pale skin. Her clothing looked odd. He brought her tenderly to the side of the ship and passed her up before hoisting himself on board. Two of the men laid the woman down on the nearest bench and everybody crowded round.

Maralin took one look and felt as if his gut had been punched.

"Oh, shit!" There was really nothing else to say. "She's from Earth!"

The castaway and her clothing are in shocking condition. This raises many questions, some of which dare not be answered by those who know. Examination of her belongings reveals yet more puzzles, and the time taken means that the Visund will not reach her intended stop for the night. Once a suitable place for camping has been found, a furious argument then develops...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

4 - A Night on the River

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Maralin was shocked because he had never expected to meet another transferee, certainly not on this voyage, possibly not ever again. The Beings just didn't work like that - that he was aware of. Then, to compound matters, there was the state of the person in front of him.

He assumed that the body itself would be intact, since it would have been grown afresh to deliver to Anmar. However, the state of the clothing indicated that the previous owner must have died violently on Earth before transference occurred. What that person was wearing carried its own implications, too.

The upper garment was a military-style tee shirt of olive green which hung loosely on the slight build of the woman. This was badly torn in several places and was liberally splashed with dark stains that could only be blood. The trousers were military combat pants, colored with a camouflage pattern of overlapping red, green, brown and orange triangles, and these were similarly loose except across the hips. They were also blood-stained, although there were no obvious rips or tears.

Around the hips was a khaki webbing belt with a serious looking knife scabbarded on the right side, dangling loosely now below the bench. Both hilt and scabbard had blood on them. The feet were inside good quality hiking boots but these appeared to be of a civilian make rather than military issue. There may also have been socks, but the baggy legs of the trousers obscured the tops of the boots.

"What do you mean, of Earth?" Eriana's voice intruded on his thoughts. "Oh, you mean, because of the trousers? An interesting design, I deem. She is wounded!"

"I think that you'll find that her body will not have so much as a single scratch on it," Maralin said, turning. He let out a breath. "Shit! This complicates matters no end, doesn't it?"

He exchanged a meaningful glance with Wallesan, who nodded back.

Prell said, "What do you mean, her body has no scratches? Can you not see the blood, the tears in her attire? We must examine her, tend her wounds!"

Maralin suddenly became aware of the impossibility of their situation. How could they possibly explain to any of these people what had just happened? This could be tough, and although he and the Duke knew all too well what was going on, they were oath-bound to keep quiet about it.

At least Eriana has some idea what might have happened. We need her on our side.

But we can't tell even her what has really happened! Shit!

Wallesan took over with a cautionary wave. "Pilot, you shall not examine anybody today. Let the guardswomen have that task, this is a... young woman... a woman, at the very least, and our conduct must be proper in such circumstances."

Prell had the decency to blush. "As you say, Your Grace. I did not intend to imply... Um, how shall it be done? There is no privacy here for such a task."

Wallesan looked at the men crowding around the bench to get a look. "As you say. We need a clear space. Eriana, your advice?"

Before she could reply Maralin said, "Highness, if I may, things may have fallen from her pockets when she was lifted. If you would send some of your men to search the ground around where she lay. They will soon know if they find something that shouldn't belong there."

"An excellent idea, Maralin. Lars! Take four and go over this island thoroughly. Maralin, if you would carry the woman back to the stern, the girls can examine her there." She turned to her men. "The rest of you, once Maralin has passed, come to the bow so that we do not slip off the sandbank."

Maralin went to the woman and unbuckled the belt, pulling it with the knife from under her body and handing them to a surprised Eriana. There were some whistles from the men at the apparent size of the weapon.

"Highness, if you would leave the knife alone for now. We may find useful clues before you pull the blade."

He lifted the body, discovering that it was heavier than he expected.

She's not that small, really. Just a bit thin. Might not have been well-fed for a while.

Um, this is a brand-new body! What the heck is going on?

He carried it through the crowd, who parted to let him pass. Then came Bennet and Semma, followed by Eriana and Wallesan as Lars called out instructions to the men in Norse. Prell and Kalmenar also came but stopped either side of the mast, with the rest of the crew crowding behind them.

Maralin laid the woman down on the edge of the stern deck and stepped back. Bennet went to the body and began lifting up the torn tee shirt.

"Careful," Maralin warned as Eriana came to stand by him. "She may not have anything on underneath."

I know she doesn't. If she had done I would have seen it through the rips in the tee shirt, but I can't tell them that. This is going to become very tricky before we have something sorted out.

Bennet turned briefly towards Maralin and then lifted the shirt once more, peering beneath it.

"Tenant, you are right. She wears no bodice nor bra nor any other clothing." She looked again. "You are also right about her body. What I can see is as clean and injury free as my own." She lowered the shirt and turned to Maralin fully. "How is this possible? Why would she have put such attire back on in this state? Would she not have at least washed the blood off first?"

Maralin gestured. "You'd better look at the rest first. Undo the button on her... trousers... then undo the zipper."

"What is a zipper?"

Yikes! They don't even know that! Oh, this is going to be wonderful.

"A zipper is a kind of closure for clothes and it comes from Earth. When Princess Garia was found, she was wearing a pair of trousers a bit like those, only hers were blue. They had a zipper as well. Do you know of Guildsman Fulvin, in the palace?"

"Aye, Tenant, of course."

"He has looked at that zipper and found out how to make them here on Anmar. I thought you might have known of such things. Here, I'd better come and show you."

"Well -"

"I said I'll show you. I won't expose anything, I promise."

He came and lifted the flap, showing them the slider of the zipper. "If you pull that down as far as it will go, those brass teeth will part. Then if you undo that big button, you'll be able to pull the trousers down and check for injuries." He had a thought. "There might be a problem, though. I doubt that you'd be able to get the trousers up again. They look somewhat tight across the hips to me."

Bennet gave him a stare. "If that is so, Tenant, then how did she get them on in the first place?"

Maralin had a vision of herself as a teenager struggling into a pair of skinny jeans. "Trust me, it is possible, but not while she is lying limp like that." He held up a hand. "All right. If you would wait a moment, please. It looks like I need to have a word with Her Highness."

Maralin turned and walked back over the benches to where Eriana and Wallesan stood.

"Highness, Your Grace, from what I have seen so far I can definitely confirm that this woman has just arrived from Earth. From a brief examination it does not look as if she has any injuries, um, physical injuries, that is. There may be something we haven't seen yet. Going by our past experience, it is possible that on Earth she was a man, not a woman, which may explain the poor fit of her clothing. She would be the same as Garia, right? Male there, female here. Whether that is true or not, I do not think it would be a good idea to let her stay in those clothes. There are going to be enough questions as it is, without her standing out because of what she is wearing."

Eriana scowled but nodded. "Aye, as you say. For the blood and the holes, if for no other reason. Do you yet know anything more?"

Maralin sucked air through his teeth. "Highness, I can guess a certain amount but the clothes may tell me more once we can examine them. What's in the pockets may give us clues as well."

"You mentioned pockets before. What are they?"

"Oh... I'll show you once we get the trousers off, it has lots of pockets. Even the labels may tell us something."

"Labels?"

Oh, dear. "Aye, labels are little slips of cloth inside which tell you about the size and shape of the clothes, and probably how to wash them as well." He had an inspiration. "Your attire is from the Palace wardrobe, is it not? Inside each piece is sewn a label with a number that ties the piece to you through those little shelves in Lady Dyenna's office. These are something similar."

"Ah! I understand. What, then shall she wear? We have no Palace Wardrobe nearby," she smiled at Wallesan, "nor the wardrobe of a Duke's domain, to provide for her. We have packed barely sufficient attire for ourselves as it is."

Maralin said with a smile, "Well, we know that Bennet has a spare traveler's dress, don't we?"

"That is true." Eriana looked around at Prell and Kalmenar, at the rest of her men crowding behind to get a good view of whatever was happening. "We cannot change her here, I deem."

"What?" Wallesan objected. "Surely, an oar or two, a piece of tarpaulin held up, to curtain off the stern."

"Well, aye, but..."

As she tried to think of a practical way to achieve a rough screen, Prell came forward. "Captain, if we tarry for much longer then we will not reach our next stop this evening. See, already the sun begins to lower."

She looked into the west, where the sun had already disappeared behind a bank of cloud. "Oh? How far have we yet to go?"

"How far is not the problem, Captain, but how long it will take us. At least two bells of sailing, most likely."

A shake of the head. "Too far, on strange waters, if the visibility fades quickly enough. We shall remain here overnight and continue tomorrow. This is acceptable?"

"Of course, Captain. Vessels often do so, there are not so many as swift as this one on the Sirrel, excepting only the galleys, of course."

Eriana grimaced. She had spent many nights sleeping on the Visund while on ocean voyages, and on a ship more crowded than it was this time, but it would still be cramped and difficult.

"If we may camp on this bank? It will afford us more room, and we may have a hot meal."

"Ah, Captain, I would not set up camp here, the bank is too low. If a squall comes during the night, the river will wash right over it."

"As you say. It looks like we'll all be sleeping on the benches, then." Eriana had a thought and turned to Maralin. "Speaking of sleeping, why does she not wake?"

"Captain, we have only two properly recorded instances of somebody arriving from Earth, myself and Princess Garia. Nobody can remember what happened to me, they had more pressing matters to attend to."

Wallesan agreed. "Indeed! Along with my people, we were being thrown out of Joth!"

Maralin resumed, "As for the Princess, we have a reliable witness in Jaxen, who says that they found her about mid afternoon and that she woke briefly to eat something in the evening. After that she did not waken again until the middle of the night, possibly four or five bells later. My guess is that this woman will probably not wake properly until tomorrow morning."

Eriana looked frustrated, which Maralin could appreciate. He turned to survey the river and pointed.

"Captain, if we cannot camp here, how about over there? That looks like a more permanent island, it has trees and scrub."

The indicated island lay beyond two more of the low banks like the one they were grounded on. It had maybe ten to twelve smallish trees and the surface could not be seen through the undergrowth.

"Aye! Pilot, what say you?"

Prell nodded. "I agree, Captain. It is a small island but appears safe enough. I believe it has been used before by others but I have never ventured there myself. There should be plenty of room for all and," he glanced at the woman, "room enough for any privacy you desire." He hesitated, then added, "I still find it difficult to believe that she is uninjured, Captain. With all that blood, surely..."

Eriana gave him a hard smile. "Then the sooner we have moved and made camp, the better, is it not so?"

With that she turned and began giving commands in Norse, commands that caused actions which confused many of her passengers. The men began rummaging in boxes and crates before coming up with several fearsome looking axes. Many then jumped off the bow to spread out among the tangle of driftwood that blocked the upstream end of the island, collecting both straight poles and chunks of shorter brush. Others began to ready the Visund for a brief movement to the indicated island.

She turned to see the others watching in amazement. "It will cause us little delay," she explained. "If yonder island has been used before, then there may not be much firewood to hand. I merely seek to ensure sufficient supply."

As she spoke Lars came up to her and handed her something black and metallic. "Highness, Vynil discovered this."

"What is it?" With the object in one hand and the knife belt still in the other, she was finding it difficult to handle the object. "Wallesan? Any ideas?"

Wallesan took the object, turned it over and promptly gave it to Maralin. He knew immediately what it was, a magazine from an automatic handgun. Peering at the slot along the side he saw three shells left, from a possible eighteen to twenty or so.

"This is definitely of Earth manufacture," he reported. "It is a magazine from a hand gun, possibly one that looked something like your Personal Pistols." He shook his head. "Without the gun itself this is of little value. This thing can hold maybe eighteen to twenty rounds, I would guess, but there are only three left. Why she did not use them up before changing magazines I could not say, and I doubt we'll ever know."

Eriana had been told sufficient about guns in Palarand that she understood most of what Maralin had explained. Both Maralin and Garia had described modern Earth weapons to a select group and she knew that the 'magazine' was part of one.

"How so, Maralin? When she wakes, will she not tell us?"

"It isn't that simple, Highness. When Garia and I awoke, we both had amnesia, we had no memory of who we were or anything like that. It was about five days before our memories came back, and even then neither of us remembers much about what happened when we left Earth." He had a sudden thought and paused, considering, before adding, "There might be more to explain, Highness, but not now. It would be better to leave all this until we have set up camp over there."

"As you say! Let us be ready to move once the foraging party returns. Here," she handed the knife and belt back to Maralin, "it would be better if you looked after these for now."

With bundles of firewood on board, the rest of the men prepared themselves to row the short distance upstream. Two men at the bow used oars to gently push the ship away from the bank and Tor expertly reversed the ship into the stream. It was only a matter of a few moments before they had reached their target. Here, they found a place where the river had undercut the bank slightly, providing a makeshift wharf which meant that the Visund could be properly moored alongside without having to be run up onto the thin soil.

Men now bustled about, unloading several of the barrels and some sacks onto the ground in the center of the island. Others began unlacing the sail from the yard and folding it, ready to carry it onto the island. The praam was lifted off and lowered into the river, being secured from the stern of the Visund by a painter. This exposed cooking equipment, two large round flat-bottomed pots, each about half a stride wide and a foot deep. These were already packed with cooking and eating utensils as well as turned wooden plates and thin metal mugs, enough for the whole crew. Four men carefully carried them onto the island.

Everybody else climbed off, spreading out to see what was there. An obvious sign that the island had been used before was a large blackened patch on the western side, down wind, of the small clearing among the short trees. Scrub concealed the clearing at the center of the island, but as the Visund was clearly visible moored to the western side it would provide only privacy and not secrecy.

"We will put the big shelter up there," Eriana pointed, "the fires there and there, the latrine there, at the tail end of the island, and we'll require a separate shelter which should go there, I deem."

This last indication was at the upstream end of the island, where the undergrowth gave way to another tangle of driftwood and debris.

"As you desire, Captain," Tor responded, going off to issue commands.

A rope was strung between two of the tree trunks, at about two and a half strides up, two of the larger men had no trouble reaching that high. The trunks were then guyed to prevent them bending under the expected load. The sail was brought and stretched over the main rope, making a shelter large enough that all could comfortably fit under. Foraged poles held up the corners, with more ropes making all taut. However, it was apparent that neither Eriana nor the other women would be sleeping here tonight, because a sheet of tarpaulin was used to make a similar, but much smaller, shelter where she had indicated. This had other lengths of tarpaulin around it to provide a certain amount of additional privacy.

Lanterns were lit and hung around the inside of the shelter. Once the bulk of the work had been done most of the crew came and sat inside, relaxing and talking among themselves in Norse. Adin, the ship's cook, supervised the lighting of the two fires while others took the two cooking pots and filled them with river water which had been strained through a specially-designed canvas bucket.

Eriana had a sudden thought and turned to Prell. "Pilot! Is the water of the river safe to use for cooking?"

"Captain, this far along the river the water will have no salt in it, you will be pleased to know, but of course the river is where the contents of every sewer will end up. I doubt any would care to drink from it except at extreme need, but if boiled for more than a quarter of a bell you may consider it safe enough."

She grimaced. "Adin, you hear that? The water is not to be trusted, boil it for more than a quarter of a bell." She turned to Prell. "We have had experience of bad water, we will follow your advice, pilot."

The castaway had been taken behind the 'women's shelter' by Bennet and Semma, who managed to remove her clothes and replace them with the traveler's gown that Bennet had worn the day before. Bennet emerged carrying the woman's clothes, bringing them over to the command group of Eriana, Wallesan, Maralin, Lars and Tor.

"Tenant, you were right about the... zipper, did you call it? I have never seen such a thing before!"

"You'll certainly be seeing zippers in the future, I can guarantee it." He took the bundle. "Is this everything?"

"It is, Tenant. She wears strange clothes, is she then a warrior like ourselves?"

"Hmm. I don't know, not yet."

Eriana asked, "It is true, then? She has no wound, no bruise upon her body?"

"No wounds at all, Highness, though there appear to be one or two fresh bruises. Nothing of any significance, I would say."

The Princess turned to Wallesan and Maralin. "So. We have her clothes, her knife, everything she had about her. Sit now and explain this to me, if you would."

She pointed to the ground next to one of the trees from which a lantern had been hung. Maralin could have wished for something brighter but he had been on Anmar long enough to have adjusted to the local conditions. The six sat down in a small circle and Maralin put the clothes in the center, retaining the knife belt.

She asked, "What of this mystery weapon? Why did you not wish it exposed before? Is there some custom that attends such a weapon?"

"There are knives on Earth that have customs like that, but I don't think this is one of them. Highness, there was much to do and I didn't want this to be a distraction, that is all. You know what will happen when your men see the blade. Let me first look at the scabbard."

He turned it over and found a manufacturer's label on the back, but that was soaked in blood so couldn't be made out in the uncertain light. He then pulled the blade, causing the expected whistle from everyone present, and drawing attention from the others in the shelter. It was, as he had suspected, a bush knife that somebody would choose to take for a trip to a national park, say, or some wilder destination. A proper professional tool, too, not what a day tripper might buy. The handle looked like it could be deer antler, perhaps, or a plastic imitation of such. The blade was about a foot long and had a finely ground edge to the machined and grooved blade while the back had serrated teeth for much of its length.

"Gods! What a blade!"

Maralin smiled. "I thought you might like it, Highness. Now, let me look closely -"

The blade was smeared with blood and the two fine grooves either side were filled with it.

"It has been used, and wiped, but not cleaned properly. Possibly he or she never had the chance."

Kalmenar started. "He or she, Tenant? What do you mean? Surely that person must be a woman? I cannot believe it a youth!"

Wallesan waved a hand. "Later, Kalmenar. Let Maralin examine all and then we shall tell you all we know."

Maralin held the knife up to the light, examining the back edge closely. "I do believe that there are some grains of sawdust here mingled with the blood. The knife has been used to cut wood, though when in the sequence of events I do not know." He gave the knife not to Eriana, as she had expected, but to Lars. "I doubt you can damage it, Sir, but treat it gently."

Eriana objected with a waved arm. "But -"

"Highness, the other clothes are more important."

Next came the trousers, since Maralin knew from the way they had felt that there were things in the pockets. The label indicated a US manufacturer, but that meant little. Items like this could be found in almost every corner of the world.

"Here, Highness, these are pockets. See, there are two at the front here, two at the back and one on each thigh. Pockets like these save the wearer from having to carry a bag or pouch." He held the trousers up for all to see. "We call this style cargo pants because of the two pockets on the side and I have no idea why. Both men and women wear them on Earth and, as you can see, they are of a practical nature. Not all will be this color or design, though."

In the right front pocket was a bulky lump which proved to be a wallet.

"Ah! Now we're getting somewhere."

The contents proved to be the first surprise.

"Uh, Canadian dollars?" He shrugged. "I suppose he... she could have come from anywhere in the world, really. Didn't have to be the US again."

There was a significant wad of Canadian dollar bills and that made Maralin wonder. If this person had gone to some wild place, then why so much coin... cash?

There were two credit cards, a Starbucks loyalty card and a driver's license. Maralin turned this over and had another surprise.

"Okay, everybody, we have a name for our mystery guest. It's..." He trailed off. Something seemed wrong here, although anything was possible on Earth these days. "It's Dugald Fairbairn. Dugald would be the given name, Fairbairn is a family name. Only, the picture doesn't match our person."

Wallesan said, "Did you expect it to? If he has been changed to a woman, as you believe, would the picture now be wrong?"

"Aye, Your Grace, but... How can I explain this? Firstly, that name is definitely Scottish, which is about right for an Alberta driver's license. Only, the description says, blond with brown eyes and our new friend has dark hair. Of course, we don't know what color her eyes are yet. Secondly, he would have looked more like me, if you like, since our racial origins are similar, only she has some far-eastern connections. Did you see the eyelids?"

"I did, and wondered what manner of people she came from. Have you an answer?"

Eriana asked, "Alberta, what is that?"

"Oh, Highness, do you remember in the federation talks, Garia spoke of another union of countries to the north of the United States? Alberta is one of those, one which has a number of people called Scots living in it if I remember rightly."

"Ah, I remember now. What is this about the hair?"

"Highness, on Earth women frequently choose other colors for their hair, it is part of their appearance, much as face paints are. Dyeing it takes a while but only has to be done every so often when the roots grow out. On the other hand, men do not usually change the color of their hair, not men of his age, anyway. It appears that he had bleached his hair, for some unknown reason, when this picture was taken."

"I see. You know his age as well? That thing tells you so much about him... her?"

"A certain amount. His age... the birth date is a few years earlier than mine, but since we don't know how dates translate between Anmar and Earth, all I can tell you is that she will be about... twenty-six, maybe twenty-seven in Anmar years." He waved the card. "This is essentially a document that tells anyone that the named person has trained enough to be able to drive one of our cars... our self-propelled vehicles. It is also used for ID."

"ID? What is that?"

"ID stands for identification." Even as he said it he knew that it sounded somehow wrong. The local letters that corresponded to 'ID' did not occur in the local phrase that meant 'identification.' "Um, what I mean is, this is a document that proves that the person described on it is the one carrying it. It shows his name and address, height, date of birth, weight, hair and eye color. Oh, and the photo, of course. That means that someone can look at it and immediately see if the person carrying it is likely to be the owner."

"Photo?"

"A small picture. Here, have a look for yourself."

Maralin gave the card to Eriana who scrutinized it closely before handing it to Wallesan.

"This is one of those ideas that Garia brings us, is it not?" she asked. "I do not think that I would understand, should you tell me how such a small picture can be made. It is not a drawing, nor is it a painting."

"Actually, Highness, the method is not all that difficult, as I recall, but it took a long time before we could produce things like that." He pointed to the card, now in the possession of Kalmenar. "I don't think that now is the right time to go into anything like that."

"As you say, Maralin." Eriana gestured. "Is there anything else in those pockets?"

Maralin dug into one after another, finding nothing but a blood smeared handkerchief in the left front pocket. "I guess this was used to wipe the knife. Oh, wait a moment, there's something in one of these."

In the left thigh pocket was a flat, black rectangle with a glass front and a Motorola symbol on the back. It appeared undamaged so he attempted to turn it on with no result.

"What is that?"

"We call these cellphones," Maralin explained. "Um, they can do lots of things, though I'm not familiar with this particular model. You can make voice calls to somebody who has another one of these, wherever they are, or you can send them messages. There are other things they can do, but I doubt this one can be used for anything right now. It has batteries that need charging, which for now means taking it to Palarand."

"Voice calls? What do you mean?"

"Please, Highness, leave it until later. I want to look at the rest of this clothing first."

Putting the phone down beside the wallet, he folded the cargo pants and placed them on the ground. The next item was underwear, which clarified one outstanding question.

"Right," he said, holding up the item. "These are called Y-fronts because the seam on the front looks like the English letter Y." He frowned. There was nothing comparable in shape in the local alphabet. "This proves almost conclusively that the person we found was a man on Earth. No woman would ordinarily want to wear Y-fronts, they would choose something more suitable."

"What do you mean?" Kalmenar asked, still holding the license card. "It proves no such thing! That person is a woman, she could never have been a man! Mayhap she stole all these strange things from their rightful owner, possibly in the murder which caused his blood to spill on these clothes."

Lars twitched and flexed his fingers. Maralin was in no doubt that, given the chance, he would have thumped the little noble. He reached forward.

"My Lord, if I may put the card back in the wallet, I do not want to lose such valuable evidence... thank you. You have doubts but I will answer them shortly. Let me finish with these clothes."

Socks and boots turned out to be nondescript, but definitely not of military issue, not unless the US or Canada, or wherever they had come from, had suffered a catastrophic shortage of funds since Maralin had last walked on Earth. The tee shirt, however, had a Canadian label but was of Chinese manufacture. Since most clothes were now made in the Far East this was not unexpected. Maralin straightened it out and examined the lines of rips going across the front, together with the four puncture holes in the back.

"I think I now know how this person died," he said. "He was attacked by a bear."

"A bear? What is that?"

"It is a very large wild animal, Highness, and there are some kinds that do live in that part of Canada... I mean, Alberta. Imagine something about twice as high as Lars and three to four times as heavy. It is covered with thick fur and can walk on two legs or four. Instead of the hands we have it has flat paws, with extra long and sharp claws coming from the ends of the fingers." Maralin demonstrated by hooking his fingertips. "It will be these claws that made these rips in the cloth. Round the back, look, there are four more holes where the claws of the other paw pierced his body when it grabbed him."

Kalmenar was restless. "He, him, you keep suggesting that this person was a man! Yet she has no injuries, is still alive and not killed by this supposed animal of yours. Would not the simpler explanation be that this woman either killed the man for his belongings or stole them from the body?"

Maralin tried to be patient. "If she had killed him, his clothing wouldn't be damaged like this, My Lord. If a bear had attacked the man, it would have done so for the meat. In order to have gotten the meat from the lower body, it would have needed to tear the trousers as well as the shirt. While these trousers are covered in blood, they are intact, My Lord. This is not the explanation. We know what has happened and we shall explain it to you."

"A wild story about coming from another world, I suppose."

"My Lord, presently there are three known instances of people traveling from another world, Earth, to this one, Anmar. This woman will be the fourth. The first was a boy called Yves Perriard, and he was captured by Yod and forced to give them the secrets of guns and maybe other things. The second was Princess Garia, who was found in the southern mountains by Master Tanon and taken to the palace. You probably know what happened then."

"I know she was found, that is true, but the story is preposterous! It breaks all the provisions of the Great Convocation!"

Wallesan quietly put in, "The Great Convocation, My Lord, requires proof of any such claim, as you well know. Your King, along with myself and certain others, have been shown that proof. Regrettably I have no authority to reveal that proof to you myself but you may have my oath that such proof exists."

"You cannot possibly -" Kalmenar shut up with a gasp.

The Duke's eyes glinted. "You name me a liar? Be careful of your words, My Lord. I'm sure that Her Highness would be willing to lend you a sword, should you continue. You would not require it long, I deem."

Kalmenar stood and bowed. "Your Grace, I humbly beg your pardon. If you say that such proof exists, then I must accept your word, of course." He turned to Maralin. "You spoke of three. Who was the third, then?"

"I was the third, My Lord. I was left in a ditch at the side of the highway near the gates of Joth, on the night that the city was taken by those of Yod. It was assumed that I had stumbled or perhaps had fallen from a wagon. Along with many others, I was evacuated to a distant town and eventually my memory returned. His Grace has kindly offered me protection since, should Yod have learned of my presence, they would have sought me as they did Princess Garia."

"You? You come from this other world? What did you name it?"

"Earth, My Lord. Not a very interesting name, but that is what it is. When I was found, I was wearing only a nightdress... a woman's nightgown, though I did not know it then." Maralin took a gamble. "Though my memory of my last moments on Earth are poor, I vaguely remember waking to find my... sleeping chamber... in flames. It appears, from what we know, that to be selected for transfer here one must be at the point of death there. It would seem to be that way in this woman's case too."

"But these clothes are those of a man! Battered, bloody and torn though they are, even I can see that!"

"As you say, My Lord. Since our old bodies are no longer suitable, new ones are provided when we arrive at Anmar, but all our clothing, and any item we are carrying or have about our bodies, is transported as they were. All those items are placed around the new body, so that they will be available when it wakes up."

"But you are a man! That is obvious to me. Do you tell me that you were a woman in this other place?"

"I was, My Lord, just as Princess Garia was a young man on Earth and became a young woman here. Perhaps the process for creating new bodies sometimes gets things wrong."

"I did not believe that story then and I do not believe it now. I must needs accept that Her Highness, and perhaps yourself, come from some distant land by some means, but, changing from a man to a woman, or the other way round, that is preposterous! Such things do not happen!"

Prell looked uncomfortable. "My Lord, I must disagree. When I was a child I knew a boy who, when he reached the point at which he should have become a man, grew into a young woman instead. It caused a big fuss until we learned from the healers that occasionally others had done so as well, going from boy to girl or from girl to boy, and maybe being not one thing nor the other."

Wallesan added, "There are one or two such in Joth, My Lord. It does not happen very often. You are welcome to visit them and ask questions if it would settle your mind."

Kalmenar was stumped. "Well - Your Grace, I have just been told very many things which seem unlikely to me. It will be difficult for me to accept some of them without proof." He changed the subject. "If I may turn the conversation to more practical matters, Your Grace. What shall happen to the woman, once she revives?"

Prell said, "Your Grace, she must be rendered to the authorities at our next stop, that is the custom. Normally, a port on the same side of the river as she was found would be chosen, since it is most likely that she fell into the river from that side or from a vessel upon it."

Both Wallesan and Maralin said, "No!" together.

Wallesan added, "It would be too dangerous to do so. Did you not hear Maralin say? Yod went to war with Palarand over Princess Garia, who arrived in this way. Dangerous, also, because this woman has no knowledge of our world, of Anmar, at all. She would be at the mercy of any person in authority who could tell her anything at all, she would not know if it were right or wrong. No, she cannot be handed over to any authorities, she must needs remain with us. We will ward her until such time as she discovers her purpose in these lands."

Kalmenar saw an opening. "Your Grace, it is the age-old custom of the river we speak of here. To ignore it may be to create a difficulty between yourself and Duke Bardanar of Brugan. It is possible that some compromise may be found."

Wallesan gave a short laugh. "Hah! You'll not get round me that way, My Lord. I spoke with Bardanar the day we sailed, at breakfast in Dekarran. He knows of Earth and those who came from there. I believe that you will find that he would be of the same mind as I am."

Kalmenar tried another angle. "Your Grace, I am still unsure just how this woman came to the sandbank we found her on. Surely she must have either fallen from some vessel or been washed there by the current?"

That was easy for Maralin to dispose of. "My Lord, if she had been in the water, the bloodstains on her clothes would probably have been partly or completely washed away by now. As you can see, the crust of blood is still on the shirt she wore. The items in her pockets would have been affected by the water as well and it is easy to show you that they have not."

The little diplomat was stubborn. "It may be as you say, Tenant, but that still leaves an unanswered question. If she did not come by water, how did she get there? Do you suggest a grakh dropped her there?"

Ignoring the slight to his name, which implied that as a lower rank he should leave such business to his betters, Maralin replied, "My Lord, I can only advise you that those of us who arrived from Earth did not come by land, water or air, we simply appeared wherever we were found."

"Appeared? What mean you? Do you imply the use of magic, then?"

Oh, I wish I could turn that damn phone on and then I would show this know-it-all some magic!

"I mentioned no magic, My Lord, as you are well aware. I assume some machinery was used by whoever brought us here, machinery we do not yet understand."

"So you have to invent mysterious machinery to explain her presence here! Machinery that you cannot even prove exists! Tenant, you speak fantasy."

Wallesan interrupted mildly, "My Lord, I assume you are familiar with the palace in Palarand?"

"What? Your Grace, of course!" Kalmenar puffed out slightly. "I am a frequent visitor there, I know the place well."

"Then, have you seen the Great Clock which counts the bells? Do you know how it works?"

"Why, Your Grace, of course not! It is kept in a separate tower, that the timing may not be affected by those who have no business there. As for what is within, I have no idea. I assume that the clockmakers know their craft, though."

"As you say, but the Great Clock is no fantasy, My Lord, and neither may be the machine of which Maralin speaks. Just because we may not think of such a thing, it does not mean that others cannot."

Kalmenar spluttered. "Your Grace! But..."

Wallesan turned to Eriana. "But I am forgetting myself. Though the Visund is presently an embassy for myself and my party, it is the ship's captain who decides who is permitted to board her ship and when and where they may leave it. Your Highness, what is your opinion?"

Eriana already disliked Kalmenar so her first thought was to make any decision that would frustrate him, but then she considered the larger view.

"Your Grace," she replied formally, "it is my opinion that this woman should join our company and travel with us at least as far as Joth. By that time her memory may have returned and we will have a better idea of what we - and she - may face. If it proves that she is of Brugan, then she will be able to return to Brugan with a suitable escort, but with her wits about her. If not," she shrugged, "we may decide some other course."

Prell said, "Captain, I must protest. You do not know the customs of the river in this matter."

"That is true, pilot, but I am familiar with the others who have come from Earth and their abilities. If this woman is of the like, she may very well have knowledge and abilities of great use to all in the Great Valley. We must needs protect her until we can discover the truth." She turned. "Lars? You would add something?"

"Yes, Captain. If woman comes from mother world, then she be like Princess Garia. If she be anything as good, then we will look after her until. I give the Gods my oath on that."

There was a murmuring of "Aye"s from around them and Maralin looked up to see that the rest of the crew were now standing around the group, drawn there by the argument.

Most of these probably haven't a clue but they all know about damsels in distress!

I trust the Einnlanders - though I'll probably have to stop calling them Einnlanders... Eriana's crew, then.

"You!" Kalmenar made a mistake. "What do you know about what we are talking about? Do you know of river law and custom?"

Lars turned to face Kalmenar, his right hand balled so tightly into a fist that the knuckles were white.

"You speak too much, little man. If you not stop noise, I tie you to tree and leave you when ship goes."

"What do you mean? You can't do that! I'll starve! Nobody knows when the next ship may call here!"

Lars stared at him. "I did not say words 'alive' or 'dead', little man."

Kalmenar went white and shrank back. He looked at the surrounding men and realized that he was in a minority of one... or just possibly two.

Eriana clapped her hands. "Enough! It is getting late and our meal must be prepared." The men began dispersing, so she called through them, "Adin! How goes the meal?"

"Captain, the water is almost ready," he called back from near the fire. "I will boil for half an hour before adding fish. I could do with some help, though, these barrels are heavy."

Two men volunteered, so she turned to Tor, who had sat patiently through the whole conversation without saying anything.

"Tor, I think we'll need a watch set tonight. One each end of the Visund, one each end of the island. Make sure all sentries have whistles. I would prefer it if our ship was not stolen during the night."

Tor grinned. "I agree, Captain. How often to change?"

"Say every two hours. I don't want anyone falling asleep on watch."

"As you command, Captain."

Eriana next spoke to Bennet. "How is she?"

"She appears asleep, Captain. Should we try and wake her, once the food is ready?"

"I don't know." Eriana turned to Maralin. "What do you recommend?"

"Hmm. Normally, I'd say let her sleep, but if we did that she will be very hungry by breakfast time. We could try and wake her, I guess."

"Then we shall eat and then attempt to rouse her." Eriana shrugged. "If she does not wake, then I'm sure that we can find food or drink to offer later."

Lars held out the knife to Maralin. "What you want me to do with knife?"

"Uhhh... I think I was going to ask you to clean it, Sir. Aye, that would be a good idea, I think. Um, don't try to polish it or sharpen the blade, it has a special finish you could damage."

"I wash blade for you.. you give me holder?"

"Of course." Maralin gave the belt and scabbard to him. "I wouldn't try and wash that now, though. It will likely need careful drying, probably in the sun."

Eriana turned to Wallesan. "We should go and look at the woman, now she is modestly dressed."

"Aye," the Duke agreed with a nod. "Maralin, you had better join us." He scowled. "Kalmenar, you come too."

The four walked over to the smaller shelter and entered. Semma looked up, saw them and stood.

"How is she?"

"She appears to be sleeping normally, Highness. Is there some problem?"

"No, we just wanted to see her."

The woman lay on a blanket, with another over her despite the warmness of the late afternoon. The oriental eyes stood out but the rest of the face looked distinctly European. The hair was longer than Maralin would have expected, but if this person had been out in the wilds for some time, as he suspected, then the unkempt growth would be plausible.

The question is, what was she... he doing out there, wherever there might be? Have we just come across a trapper, a prospector, or one of those survivalist types? If so, why would someone like that be transferred?

Kalmenar said, stubbornly, "See? I told you she was a woman!"

Maralin suppressed a sigh and saw the Duke's shoulders go down at the comment.

"My Lord," Wallesan responded sharply, "we have made our decision. Have you not understood a single word we have just spoken? If so, you are not the person to accompany Her Highness on her further journey."

"Aye," Eriana agreed. "You shall be taken to our next port and relieved of your responsibilities, Kalmenar. You may make your own way back to Palarand, it is not too far." She added, "For myself, I would be delighted to see the back of you."

"Your Highness, I only sought to prevent you from committing a mistake that could delay your journey," the diplomat replied. "It is now clear to me that I do not understand the nature of the problem that confronts you and His Grace. If you would accept my apology in this matter."

"We have made no mistake, My Lord. We have knowledge of these matters that you do not." Her lips thinned. "I may reconsider my decision, but if you are to remain on board I would hear no more disagreements from you."

Kalmenar bowed low. "As you command, Your Highness. I must needs accept your judgment in this matter."

"Good. Now, let us return and leave our guest to her slumbers."

In the main clearing, Maralin naturally gravitated to the two large cooking vessels presently boiling slowly on the fires. Adin looked up as he approached.

"Tenant? Is there something I can do for you?"

Maralin smiled. «I have some knowledge of the kitchen, as you may know, and I was curious as to what you were doing.»

«Ah, I see. The water will be ready shortly, see, the glass is almost empty. Once it is ready we will begin loading the fish.» As an aside, he added, «It is possible to eat the salted fish at need, but obviously it would be tough and make you thirsty. This way the fish is easier to eat and will be tastier.»

As he finished speaking he began lifting fish from one of the barrels and slipping them into the boiling water. Maralin started helping him and soon the whole barrel had been put in.

"But they will still be salty."

"The salt mostly goes into the water, Tenant -"

"Maralin, please."

"Maralin, then. Once they are nearly done we'll scoop out the fish and put them in the other pot to finish."

"I see. What else have we to eat with the fish?"

«There was a trader at the hostel selling bread to the river craft and I bought a bag,» he shook his head, «but it is not very good. It cost a lot of geld as well. There is also cheese and some dried fruit.» He shrugged. «It is about what we would eat at sea, Te- ah, Maralin. We can catch fresh fish but of course we cannot cook on board and we cannot eat them raw. Bread, fruit and cheese are mostly what we eat unless we can find a beach somewhere to cook a proper meal on.»

"What about other meats?"

"Some. There is a cousin of what they call a zinakh here that we can cure and smoke. That tastes good if done right."

After a short while Adin tasted a sample and declared the fish about ready. With a slotted spoon he transferred the fish to the other pot before his two helpers carried the first one away to pour out into the river.

Adin shouted "Food's ready!" at the camp and then asked, "If you would begin passing the bowls, Maralin."

There was enough for two hand-sized fish each - Maralin noted that Lars had three - and everybody received a flatbread and a slice of cheese. It was plain fare but good enough and very filling. There was a sack of dried fruit which anyone could top up with if necessary, but few seemed to bother. The only drink available was water, taken from the barrels that had been topped up at their last stop. Most, once finished, retired to the large shelter to find a place to rest and talk for a while before going to sleep.

"Your Highness, Your Grace," Maralin called as the bowls were being gathered, "If I may have a word before we settle for the night."

The two came over to him, curious. Maralin took them far enough away from the clearing that his words would be indistinct.

"I have just realized that our problem is even greater than I thought," he explained. "Do you realize that that woman was put there specifically for us to find?"

Eriana frowned. "What do you mean, Maralin? Surely a boat would have discovered her today or tomorrow."

Wallesan looked interested. "I think I know what you mean, Maralin. Eriana, these arrivals from Earth are never left to chance. Princess Garia was left on that mountain, beside the road, because those who sent her knew that Master Tanon would be passing very shortly afterwards. Similarly, Maralin was left close to the roadside so that it was certain that he would be found as people left Joth. I'm thinking that the woman was left where she was because the Visund was about to pass."

"I understand that, Wallesan, but I do not understand your point."

"The point is, Eriana, that we are the only people around who know about transferees and where they came from. We are the only people who know what to do with her. You heard Prell, if anyone else had found her, she would have been taken to our next stop and probably passed on until she reached Duke Bardanar... if she survived that long. I deem that there is a specific reason that she has been found by us."

"You may be right," Eriana said slowly. "But what might that reason be?"

"Until she gets her memory back," Maralin said, "we probably won't know, but that just means she has to travel with us until that happens." He had another thought. "If I can ask that her belongings, all of them, are parceled up and put away somewhere that Prell or Kalmenar can't get at them. We'll need to show them to her once her memory returns, and that will be days away."

"You think one might try to steal them?"

"I have no idea, Highness, but it would be better not to take that chance."

"Very well. I can find a waterproof bag to seal them in, and place it with my own gear. Will that do?"

"As you say, Highness, and thank you."

"Thank you, Maralin. You know of such circumstances as these and have advised us well today. If not for your words, we may have lost our guest tomorrow."

"Huh. Highness, tomorrow hasn't arrived yet. I just wanted to make sure we all knew what the risks were."

"As you say. Now," she looked at the clouds in the west, back-lit in red by the lowering sun, "I think it is time we all retired. I imagine that tomorrow will be a very busy day."

Wallesan snorted. "You have my full agreement there, Eriana!"

The morning dawns as the Visund takes on a new passenger. At their next stop, the town market must be inspected to find clothing and footwear for the mystery woman, who is offered a temporary name. Eriana is introduced to the afternoon nap and asked to design... trousers?

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

5 - First Steps and Stitches

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Maralin stood and stretched, getting the kinks out of his muscles. He had slept on enough hard ground by now that the night's camp had been nothing exceptional... if one ignored the nocturnal interruptions that had happened. He looked around, noting that most of the Norse had already risen and were packing their bags ready to embark again, then remembered what had happened late the previous afternoon.

At that moment Eriana walked around the side of the women's separate shelter with a somewhat strained expression. Maralin walked over to greet her with a bow.

"Good morning, Your Highness."

"Aye," she replied shortly. "Maralin, we need no Highnessing today. Name me Captain only if you would."

"Of course, Captain." He eyed her sympathetically. "Bad night?"

"You know it was! First, there was the alarm when the lookouts spied lights upon the river..."

"Aye. How could I have ignored that? The whole camp was roused, it was lucky nobody got cut waving their swords around in the dark."

She gave him a faint smile. "Aye, such things have happened in the past, and these are supposed to be trained men! Then the pilot told us it was probably some local men fishing with lights."

"As you say. Still at least it proved that the lookouts were doing their jobs."

"Aye... Then, just when I had dropped off to a deep slumber, our... guest woke and said she needed to use the latrine. Not in exactly those words, of course. It was hard enough for us to understand her accent as it was, and she did not know how to describe what she wanted."

"Hmm. When I first met Garia we talked about what we were like when we first arrived. It seems we both had distinct accents that faded over a month or two. Many thought that I came from some plains to the deep south and that my accent was from there, but by the time that we retook Joth it had all gone and nobody can tell now that I'm not a Jothan born. Perhaps the same thing will happen to her, that her accent will fade in time."

"I pray to the Gods that it does, Maralin, else we will have trouble understanding her needs."

"Agreed! So, what happened next? I heard a lot of noise but our shelter was too crowded for many to go and find out what was going on."

"Aye... We made our way to the latrine, our guest, myself and Semma to help, and she did not know what to do! We were fortunate that some instinct made her crouch at the right moment, otherwise the dress would have been soiled, and we have no other she may use."

Maralin grimaced. "Clothing is going to be a problem, isn't it? It looks like you'll... we'll, if you'll have me, will have to make a lot of purchases in the next market we come to."

"As you say! She has no bra, bodice, panties, footwear nor any other suitable attire, nor have any of us spares she may wear. We must needs provide her with all that a traveling woman should possess, I deem."

"Aye, and that will be more than just clothes, I'm guessing."

"Aye." Eriana paused, her expression changing before she resumed her tale. "Then, once she had done what was needful at the latrine, she tripped over a root in the dark and fell into the scrub, pulling me down with her. Look!" She exposed the back of her left arm. "I have scratches all down here and no doubt bruises to follow. To make the whole night perfect, then, we settled her down again and tried to go to sleep ourselves, but I found that I was lying on a root, or mayhap some of the buried debris that forms this little island. I did not have a comfortable night."

By this point they had been joined by a yawning Wallesan. "I myself have slept better, Eriana. When we reach Joth you shall have the comfort of an honored guest's bed in my home. Until then," he shrugged, "we must accept whatever beds we may find for each night, as any traveler must."

"Wallesan, good morrow to you. We were discussing the night's events."

"As I heard. If you feel that your funds may not cover her expenses, Eriana, I will provide. I feel we have some joint responsibility in this matter."

"Indeed, and thank you for your offer, Your Grace. She shall not cost us so much, yet of course I have no idea how much our further adventures may stretch our funds."

"As you say, though I did hear Robanar tell you that you could draw coin from any of the Residencies upriver if you have problems."

"We have not reached that sorry state yet, Wallesan." She smirked. "If we find ourselves in desperate need of food or coin, we can always sack a nearby village."

She grinned at the shocked looks on their faces before they realized that she was joking - they hoped.

"Now," she resumed, "is there aught to drink on this lump of mud? If I am to drive my crew against the Sirrel, I must needs have my wits about me."

Maralin turned, his gaze finding Adin and some helpers around the fires. "High- ah, Captain, it looks like Adin has breakfast under way. I do not yet know if it is ready or not, since of course he would have to boil the water first."

Bennet appeared from the women's shelter. "Captain, she is awake."

"Ah, thank you, Bennet. If you would see if Adin has pel ready yet. When it is ready, bring some for our guest."

"As you command, Captain."

Eriana looked at Wallesan and Maralin. "Come, you two, it is time we introduced ourselves properly."

The three walked around the end of the side awning of the shelter to find Semma squatting in front of the woman, who was half-lying on a blanket. The guardswoman rose as soon as she saw who had entered. Eriana took her place, with Wallesan sitting beside her and Maralin standing behind.

Her hair was dark, Maralin saw, but not the black typical of people from the far east. The face was round and pleasant enough, but not strikingly beautiful nor especially without beauty. Someone anonymous, in other words.

I do not know what to think about the rest of her, Maralin decided. The body is too new and she will not even have seen it herself. She has eyes that have never seen and muscles that are still unfamiliar. Once her memory has returned and she has begun living here, she could end up looking somewhat different than she does now.

"Good morning to you," Eriana said softly. "How do you feel today?"

"I think I slept well, thank you, after I had been to that place," she replied, apparently referring to the nocturnal latrine visit. Her voice was light and steady, but understandable even with a strong accent. She frowned. "I have a slight headache, that is all. What has happened? Where am I?"

Wallesan answered her, "That is a very good question, Mistress, but you may find the answers do not satisfy you, not yet, anyway. Firstly, we shall briefly introduce ourselves. I am Wallesan, this is Eriana, he is Maralin and she is Semma. Do you know your own name?"

"My name? Why it is..." Their guest frowned again, confused. "I do not know! I cannot tell you... Sir?"

Wallesan nodded. "We all have titles, but to provide those now would merely confuse you. Put simply, we are travelers on a great river, we discovered you on a small sandbank late yesterday and rescued you. It seems that you may have suffered an accident, you may have lost your memory, there are others who have been found the same way."

Eriana added, "We will take care of you, Mistress, until your memory returns and you may then decide what you must needs do. For now," she gave a reassuring smile, "there is breakfast and then we must be on our way again. We shall sail to a nearby port and endeavor to provide you that which you most lack - the attire and equipment of travelers like ourselves."

"Oh!" The woman fingered her dress. "I only have this, then? What happened to the other things I must have had with me? Was there anything?"

Maralin spoke. "Mistress, when we found you, you had very little with you and what you did have was badly," he thought carefully, "...torn. The dress you are wearing has been donated by Bennet until we may find you something of your own. There are four women, including you, who must sail with a crew of around thirty men. Though the men are all sworn to either Eriana or Wallesan it will be safer if we provide you with clothes that fit and are intact."

"Oh. Sworn?" The woman seemed confused again. "But... Of course, if you are on a boat, then..." She looked up at Maralin, her brown eyes seeking reassurance. "If you say so. What is this place, and where are we?"

He answered, "We are on a small island in the river Sirrel, a little larger than the sandbank we found you on. We are sailing upriver to return Wallesan and myself to our home some distance away. Eriana is the captain of the ship, Semma one of her companions." He let out a breath. "As to exactly where we are, we could tell you but until your memory returns you will not understand the answer."

"Oh. You are probably right."

Wallesan said, "I'm wondering what we should call you, Mistress. It may be some days before you get your memory back and there must needs be something other than 'Mistress' to name you. You could be mistaken for another if we just used a title."

"I understand that," the woman agreed, "but I do not know what name I could use. I must know names, I would think, but I cannot remember any at all, not even my own."

"Do not concern yourself, Mistress. That is to be expected in a situation like yours. Maralin, perhaps you could suggest something."

Maralin thought briefly and then had an idea. "I have a suggestion... Wallesan... but what I have in mind isn't a Valley name, any more than mine is. As she comes from somewhere else entirely, it could be considered appropriate."

"Why not? What name have you, then?"

"Ursula. Do you remember, last night we spoke of bears? I think Ursula might be the... Chivan... word for a bear."

"Hah!" Eriana was surprised. "Now that is a name from the old sagas, I deem! I doubt there is anyone in Einnland who knew what manner of beast Ursula was, not after all this time. It is as well that you explained bears to us last night."

"What say you, my dear?" Wallesan turned to the woman. "Shall we name you Ursula, just for these few days?"

"If you say so... My Lord? It sounds like a good name, a strong name."

"Why do you call me My Lord?"

"I thought I heard that man," she pointed to Maralin, "call you Your Grace just now."

"It is true. I am a Duke, the ruler of the land we are traveling towards. Eriana, though she is the owner and captain of her ship, is also the daughter of a King and therefore a Princess, though we do not need to name her thus during our journey."

"Oh. This is all very interesting. And confusing. Do the rulers of this land always travel by ship, then?"

"Now that is one of those questions that would take us a long time to answer, Mistress Ursula. Normally, we use a trade road which runs through the Great Valley we are in. There are other reasons why we used a ship this time."

The woman shifted, discomfort clearly showing. "Um, Eriana... I think I have to go to that place again."

"The latrine? Of course. If I may help you to stand."

The woman stood, automatically smoothing down the skirt of her dress, before following Eriana out of the shelter. The others followed. There was an immediate silence as the men saw her clearly for the first time and just as automatically appraised her. There were one or two low whistles but they were quickly shushed. Eriana took her past the big shelter and towards the downstream end of the island, Semma following to help.

"It looks as if you were right," Wallesan murmured to Maralin. "Do you think we will be back in Joth in five days? I deem it would be better if her memory returned in some some place of safety."

"I couldn't agree more, Your Grace. On the ship I don't think there will be much trouble, but there are all those inconvenient places we have to stop at along the way. Where are we?" Maralin turned to face east, then west. "Brugan is that side and Virgulend to the west, is that right?"

Wallesan nodded. "Aye, that is so. We must needs sail right around Virgulend, spending at least another night somewhere, before we come to Smordan. Then around most of Smordan before we reach Joth." The Duke considered, nodding. "Two days, perhaps three. It seems we have a margin."

"Provided there are no complications at the ports we have to use," Maralin added darkly. He looked around for Prell and Kalmenar, not knowing which of them might prove the more awkward.

"She shall officially travel as my ward," Wallesan decided. "That will remove any temptation by our pilot and official helper to interfere. Once matters have resolved themselves, she may decide her own fate."

Maralin snorted. "'Official helper', indeed. As you say, Your Grace. If I may suggest, we should find a chamber at this next port we're coming to, to all sit down and make sure everyone knows what is going to happen."

The Duke turned. "A sensible suggestion, Maralin."

Bennet approached holding two steaming mugs. "Your Grace, Tenant, pel for you both."

"Ah! My thanks to you, Bennet. What of breakfast?"

"It is almost ready, Your Grace. Grain porridge, cheese and dried fruit, so Adin tells me. He regrets that we ate all the bread last night."

"Aye, the crew was hungry after yesterday's great pull."

Whatever she had been about to add was lost as Eriana, Semma and the woman appeared at the side of the larger shelter, now just a bare awning. The Princess held up a hand.

"Your attention, men!"

Everybody stopped what they were doing and turned, the noise levels falling completely away. Her crew knew that information would be forthcoming and they were not disappointed. Eriana placed a hand on the woman's shoulder.

"If I may introduce our new passenger," she began. "Despite the state of her attire when we found her, she does not appear to have any injuries at all, at least nothing that is visible on her skin. Unfortunately, whatever caused her to be left where she was found has made her lose her memory. Maralin has knowledge of others found in the same way and he tells us that her memory may return after four or five days or so. He has offered a temporary name of Ursula, and she has agreed to use it until we learn otherwise."

There were several murmurs of approval from among the crowd. Whoever and whatever the name Ursula had been attached to in the Einnland sagas, it was evidently a good choice.

Eriana continued, "Since that is so, she will remain in our care until such time as she regains her wits and may make her own decisions. That means -" she cast a fierce glance at Prell and Kalmenar, "- that she must needs remain with the Visund, probably until we reach Joth. That also means that we must needs spend some time at our next stop for us to find clothing, footwear and the other requirements of any traveling woman, since she has nothing with her that may be of any use."

She shrugged. "That will probably cost us a day of travel, but then," she showed them her teeth, "we were not going anywhere in a hurry, were we? Now, I have no need to remind you that she is traveling under my protection and, because she presently has no knowledge of Valley customs and practices, she is extremely vulnerable. Treat her gently, as you would any other woman in trouble. I am certain that His Grace will vouch the like for his own party."

She finished with, "Come, let us make ourselves ready to eat. The water of the Sirrel may not be safe to drink, but I will at least rinse my hands in it before I wield a spoon."

* * *

Ormund and Folke jumped onto the pontoon, each holding a mooring rope. They each wrapped a turn around a nearby bollard and hauled, making sure that the Visund was closely docked alongside, before looping the ropes over the bollards. On board, the rest of the crew made the ship tidy and secure. It was about mid morning.

"Do you need any help?" Maralin asked Adin as they prepared to climb off.

The ship's cook smiled back. "I already have helpers, Maralin. What did you have in mind?"

"Oh, I don't want to interfere with what you do, but I did have one or two ideas about how to make the meals a little... more interesting to eat. The plain fish we ate last night tasted better than I expected, but there are herbs and spices which would have made it into a different kind of meal."

Adin's smile vanished. "I've been wondering about that. What we ate was the kind of meal we usually have when we are at sea, but of course things are going to be different on this great river. The fish will be new to me, to begin with. I do not know how to prepare or cook them or even what they taste like."

"From what I know river fish in general have a more subtle flavor than fish from the sea, so you'll have to treat them more carefully. But that wasn't all I meant. In the Great Valley, you'll be as likely to be eating meat as you will fish and our fruits and vegetables will of course be different than what you are used to. The herbs and spices I have found here will doubtless be different than those you are familiar with."

The little cook nodded as they followed the others along the pontoon in the direction of the hostel.

"You have experience of the food these people cook? Then I will take your advice, Maralin. At sea the diet is limited but we are not at sea any more, are we? Anyone who cooks for others naturally seeks to learn more, and so do I."

Maralin held up a finger. "As you say, but first I have other duties to attend to. I have to visit the Messenger office here and then advise Her Highness about cloth for some future projects. I will find you in the market place when I have finished doing those tasks."

Adin gave a single nod. "As you wish, Maralin. To begin with, I underestimated our bread yesterday and we must needs top up our cheese, fruit and fresh water supplies, so I also have much to do. We will meet later, then."

Maralin caught up with Wallesan and the women in due course. The Duke had been explaining to the woman how the little ferry port functioned.

"Oh." She paused to think as they walked along. "What are we going to be doing in this place, then? Does it have a name?"

Maralin replied, "West Haral, Mistress. It is just a small town on the river where the trade road crosses by means of the ferry. There is another on the other bank called... Pendigo. As to what we are doing, I would guess that you will first be taken to the bathing block in the hostel with the others, to clean yourselves up, and then to the market to find you some clothes to wear."

Eriana nodded. "Maralin has the right of it."

The woman asked, "You're doing this for me?"

"We-ll, yes and no." Maralin smiled at his use of Garia's phrase. "If we had not found you yesterday, we would have overnighted here before sailing onwards. We would have stopped here anyway for fresh provisions and to do all the other things a ship on the river has to do. But, because you are here, we'll just be stopping a little longer, that is all."

"Ah. I understand. What was that name again?"

"Name? Ursula, you mean? Or West Haral?"

"Ursula." She considered. "I wonder what my name really is. If I do not find out, I think Ursula will be good enough to keep."

Eriana tucked her hand under the woman's arm. "Then, Ursula, let us turn towards those buildings and we shall introduce you to the delights of social bathing."

"But first, Captain," Wallesan said, "I would speak with you, our pilot and Lord Kalmenar if some suitable chamber may be found within."

"As you wish, Your Grace. If I may ask Lars and Tor Magnusson to join us, as representatives of the crew."

"That would be a sensible idea, Captain. Let us proceed, then."

The hostel did indeed have a chamber they could borrow for half a bell or so.

"Ursula, if you would remain outside with Bennet and Semma for a moment. We will ask you all to come in presently."

The woman looked at Eriana. "Of course, Captain."

Inside, the group didn't bother with table and chairs. Wallesan opened the meeting.

"Lord Kalmenar, Master Prell, have you considered further what we spoke of last night?"

Kalmenar paused to consider his response so Prell replied, "Your Grace, the matters you and Tenant Maralin spoke of are beyond my experience. I only suggested that you surrender... Mistress Ursula... to the local authorities since that is what is customarily done. Having now thought about the clothing she wore and the items she carried, it is clear to me that you have knowledge of such matters that I do not. I will abide by your decision and so far as I am concerned, will treat her as if she were another passenger, simply taken on board sometime during our passage from Terban."

Wallesan gave a brief nod. "I thank you for your trust, Master Prell. You should not have cause to regret your decision."

Kalmenar then responded, "Your Highness, Your Grace, there is much about yesterday's events that disturbs me still. The torn and bloody attire yet untouched body, talk of men changing into women... As Master Prell has said, you spoke of matters of which I know little and understand less. I am forced to agree that, until we reach Joth, or until her memory returns, you should proceed in the manner you proposed last night. You will excuse me if I still find fantastic your description of her origins and that of... Tenant Maralin."

Wallesan nodded to Prell then turned to Kalmenar. "My Lord, it could be no other way, unfortunately. Tenant Maralin and I possess certain knowledge. We may tell you certain parts of that knowledge, some we may not tell anyone and some we are oath-bound not to reveal, though it might help explain matters." The Duke spread his hands. "I'm sure that you have encountered similar situations in your previous dealings, My Lord. I cannot believe that His Majesty would send someone with Her Highness who did not have at least some experience of the world beyond Palarand."

"Aye, Your Grace, that is true, but you spoke last night of worlds beyond Anmar, not Palarand. You may understand my caution."

"I do, My Lord, since I expressed that same caution myself, when certain facts were revealed to me. Now, I shall tell you both that I will take Mistress Ursula as my ward, for the voyage to Joth and afterward, if it be needful, until her memory returns. Once that happens she may make her own decisions as to where she goes, who she goes with and what she intends to do with her life. We may offer advice but that is all. This is what Robanar did with Princess Garia when she arrived at his palace and what I did with Maralin when he met me for the first time."

Eriana stirred. "I have already told the men that she shall be my charge, Wallesan. I do not mind -"

He held up a hand. "On board ship, Highness, I have no problem with your decision, as you are the Captain. Even here, I do not think it a matter to disagree over. I merely intend to ensure that somebody guards and guides this woman until her memory returns."

Eriana nodded. "That is all I desired, Wallesan. Shall we ask her in?"

"Unless anyone else has something to say? Tor? Lars?"

Tor bowed and said, "This is a wise decision, Captain. There will be no problem from the crew."

Lars added, "Yah. If our swords are needed to defend this woman, there we will be."

Eriana turned to Maralin. "If you would ask the others to enter, please."

The three women entered and the decision was explained to them.

Ursula replied, "Your Highness, Your Grace, thank you for your kindness. I do not know who I am or where I am or even what I am. Nothing I have seen today makes sense to me. It is clear that, without help, I could be in some danger, though I do not know what kinds of danger may be around us."

"Indeed, Mistress," Wallesan said. "It may be difficult for you to trust us, who appear strangers, but we have experience of others who have suffered the same as what befell you. Maralin came to us the same way, some months past."

She turned to study Maralin more sharply, but her gaze relaxed almost immediately. "If you say so, Your Grace."

Eriana said, "Good. If that is all, then we women have an appointment in the bath house. Do you bathe, Wallesan?"

The Duke looked at Maralin, who replied, "If we had stayed the night, Highness, then we would already have bathed by now. Since it is so late, I think it might be better to wait until evening and then wash the sweat of the afternoon off us before the evening meal."

Eriana rolled her eyes. "As you wish, Maralin. Ursula, Bennet, Semma, come." As she went through the doorway those remaining heard a muttered, "Men!"

* * *

When Maralin found Adin later in the market square he was with Ragnar, who was pushing a two-wheeled handcart. On the cart were four kegs and a barrel.

"Hey, Maralin! It looks like you have been busy!"

"Aye, that I have. It looks like I have some work to do once we find a bell or two of leisure time."

"Do you want to put that on the cart? Ragnar is about to take this lot back to the ship while I collect the bread I ordered."

That was a bolt of undyed cloth which Maralin had found on a tailor's stall and talked the proprietor into selling to him whole. He held it under one arm, but it had been necessary to use both hands.

"Aye... it is heavy! The only thing is that it shouldn't get wet at all. Have we some kind of bag to put it in? I doubt we'll be able to make anything with it today."

Adin switched to Norse. «As you say! We probably have a dunnage bag large enough to take it, somewhere on board. Ragnar, if you could find such a bag for Maralin. If we have no spares, tell me when you come back to return the cart and we can doubtless find something suitable in the market here.»

«I will do so, Adin,» Ragnar replied. «Where will you be? At that baker's?»

«Probably not immediately. Now Maralin is here, he can show me all those herbs and spices he was talking about before. If you cannot find us, go to the baker's and wait for us. We still have to collect the bread.»

"Yah."

With the bolt carefully laid across the kegs, Ragnar made off towards the jetties.

Maralin asked, "What was in those barrels?"

"The kegs were of small beer and the larger barrel has some kind of cured meat." Adin frowned. "I asked for the barrel to be opened and what was inside seemed good enough, but perhaps I ought to have asked you to look as well, before Ragnar went off. There could have been a good layer on top and bad underneath. I have been caught out before."

"It is always a problem when you buy food like that. I know, it happened occasionally back home in Shicargo." He gave Adin a twisted grin. "If my father ever found any like that, he sent the boys round to remind the supplier to stay honest. The boys were great persuaders, believe me."

"Oh? Did they have swords, then?"

The grin was more serious, now. "Not swords, no. You know I came from Earth, don't you? Everybody had guns. You didn't mess about where guns were concerned."

"Oh, as you say. Did you have a gun, then?"

The grin vanished. "No. Remember, back then I wasn't one of the boys. Some of the girls carried handguns, it is true, but only for personal protection. More fool me, I relied on the men to look after me and they did not."

"Ah. Perhaps this is not a good thing to speak of? Let's look at the produce for sale, then. I noticed a stall along there that had what I would call herbs, though you may disagree. Shall we go and look?"

"As you wish. I noticed at least two stalls as I walked through but they are at opposite ends of the market. That one first, then. It is furthest from the river."

Further along the market, Ursula was staring at Eriana. "I need how many?"

"Eight at the very least, Ursula. If we can find ten, I would take ten. When we are traveling as we are on the water, it can be difficult to wash our underwear at times."

"Listen to her, Mistress," the stall holder said. "You may be surrounded by water but it is not very clean, and then you have the problem of drying your things once they are washed." The woman turned to Eriana. "When does Kalikan call for her, My Lady?"

This question caught Eriana by surprise, and without Maralin nearby to give advice she could not guess when it would come. As she would have known the dates for all her 'attendants', she had to think quickly.

"Ah, it is not for two weeks yet, I deem. By that time we should have reached the end of our voyage... but if you are suggesting some tie-sides, then aye, that would be a useful standby if we cannot do laundry."

"Here are two of a suitable size, My Lady, and I will offer them at the same price as the other panties. Will there be anything else? I have some thin summer weight tights of the same size and of about the right leg length."

Eriana thought. Nobody would be wearing tights on board, not once Maralin's tunic-dresses had been sewn, but there were always nights ashore...

"Aye, I will take two pairs, then, for special occasions."

As they exchanged coin and purchases the stall holder remarked, "I am so sorry to hear of your troubles, Mistress. To have damaged all your clothing like that -" she shook her head. "It is good news for such as myself, who sells such attire, but no woman wants to lose items that she may have become fond of. Do you not agree?"

Ursula nodded hesitantly. "I do agree, Mistress. Unfortunately, it seems that I have also lost my memory in the... accident, or whatever it was that happened."

To forestall awkward questions Eriana put in quickly, "Our healer tells us she should recover her memory in a few days, Mistress, so all is not lost. We are thankful that the circumstances were not worse."

The woman's eyes widened. "Maker! I am sorry to hear that!" She turned to the woman. "You have my best wishes for a full recovery, Mistress."

"Thank you, Mistress."

The woman beamed. "So, I have provided you as befits a traveling woman, then. Do you have need of shoes or boots? I know that sometimes the river folk go barefoot on board, but you will not be on board all the time."

Ursula looked at Eriana, who responded, "Aye, she will, she has only these borrowed sandals for today's trip to the market. What may you offer? I see no footwear on your stall."

"No, indeed, My Lady! I am no cobbler, only a seamstress when I am not selling items at this market. Yonder is Joran, he can provide ready-made boots, shoes, slippers and sandals, assuming any will fit, or if you are not departing here for a day or two then old Klibben at the far end can make footwear of such a quality even you would wear them, My Lady."

"Hmm. Our journey is not so urgent, I deem," Eriana replied. "I will visit both of those at your recommendation."

The woman bowed. "Glad to have been of service, My Lady."

As they walked away Bennet said, "Would you really stay here long enough for someone to make boots, My Lady?"

"No, indeed, Bennet. We must needs arrive in Joth before Ursula's memory returns, that she may have a safe place to recover her wits." Eriana added, "But I have learned that it is sometimes a good idea to leave someone with a thought that they may have helped, even when they cannot."

Bennet considered. "If I may speak freely, My Lady?"

"Of course! You are no thralls of mine but companions, women who must needs face the world together. What is your thought?"

"I - I was in the palace when you arrived, Highness," Bennet spoke cautiously, but used Eriana's proper title to underline what she was saying. "You are so different now to the person you were then."

"Aye!" Eriana barked a short laugh. "I wonder that I survived my first meeting with the King, I deem. I was young and foolish then, I am certainly a different woman now." Her expression sobered. "Garia showed me a better way, as she showed so many others, and our expedition to Boldan's Rock showed me the reality of life in a way that I had not known in my father's house." She looked at Bennet. "I regret that I do not have the instincts of a normal woman, though I have the body of one. All that I know I have learned, sometimes painfully, from others."

"You have our sympathies, Highness. If we may do anything to help -"

"Did I not say we were women together? Of course I will listen to your counsel, yours and that of Semma." She scowled. "Kalmenar, though, he is a different matter. Enough of him for now, ladies, here is our maker of footwear."

* * *

When Maralin eventually returned to the hostel area for lunch, everybody else had already arrived, though not all been back to the Visund to deposit purchases. Some of the crew had bags and packages by their feet, the largest accumulation being by the side of Adin, for obvious reasons. Maralin also noted that everybody else had taken advantage of the bathing facilities and were now clean, dry and ready for whatever came next, which made him wonder if he had made the right decision earlier.

Wallesan beckoned him over to a table which had the four women, himself, Prell and Kalmenar around it. Ursula was now dressed in a thin summer weight gown similar to Bennet's and her hair had been washed, trimmed and shaped. Semma also had a summer weight gown, both gowns being obtained earlier in the market. He took the last seat and signaled for one of the waiting girls to take his order.

The Duke asked, "Any mail for me this time?"

"Aye, Your Grace, three packages, though one is much fatter than the others. All appear to have come from Joth, nothing has chased us from Palarand yet."

Wallesan nodded. "Probably a wise move. They are still talking in Dekarran, I'd guess, and will wait until they receive notice from us that we have arrived home safely. Ah, the girl approaches. I'll let you order before saying anything more. Here we are but travelers."

The girl took Maralin's lunch order and left. Maralin asked Eriana, "Captain, if I may ask, what are our plans for leaving?"

She shrugged. "There are some minor matters which must needs be attended to before we leave, Maralin. I would ask the pilot for his advice."

Prell put down his tankard of small beer. "Captain, to depart immediately after lunch may be awkward."

"Oh?"

"Aye, Captain. You will forgive me, I know that you and most of your crew are not of the Valley, so I do not know what customs you have. Here, once Spring Dawning has passed, the weather can become hot during the afternoon and it is customary for all to rest for a bell, or maybe two, until the heat has passed. If we were to do that and then depart afterwards, we would not reach the next ferry hostel before dark. We would have to find a small village along the river, or maybe even camp again as we did last night."

"Rest? What mean you?"

Wallesan explained, "A nap, Eriana. Of course, you came to Palarand late last year, did you not? The weather by then would have cooled enough that most will have ceased napping for the winter. And, I'm guessing, the lands of your birth are sufficiently cooler that there would be little need for a nap during summer."

Eriana was surprised. "Is that so? Aye, you are right, in Einnland there was no such custom. And, in truth, the heat of a day like today is like few we would have enjoyed so far south." She looked pensive. "Aye, I deem it would be as well if we remained here today, then. What is the custom, pilot? Do we nap on board our vessels?"

"Captain, if you and your men did so then they would likely be burned by the sun as they slept, since there is little shade on a ship like yours. No, we may make use of the hostel, which only makes sense as we would be sleeping there tonight, should you choose not to depart today."

She nodded. "As you say. That will be convenient for us, since it gives me a chance to speak with Maralin about... summer attire. Tell me, pilot, may we hire a chamber in this hostel for a bell or two? With a table and chairs?"

"Of course, Captain, as we did before lunch. Many travelers have the need to do the like."

"And then we may leave, I assume, after breakfast tomorrow."

"As you say, Captain. That will give your ship plenty of time to reach Treen, the Virgulend port on the Virgulend to Smordan ferry for your next stop. The following day you should reach Joth during the afternoon."

"The afternoon..." Eriana's eye narrowed. "But you have just told me that the sun will be too hot to travel in the early afternoon. What, then, shall we do tomorrow? As you have explained, our party may find the sun too strong."

"There are customary places along the river where one may stop temporarily to take lunch and then a nap, Captain. I'm sure we can find one of those for your needs. After all, all craft that use the river have the same problem." Prell rose. "If you will excuse me, Captain, I will go and inform the hostel staff of your decision. I assume that you would want a separate chamber for yourself and your... attendants?"

"Aye, that I would."

"And Your Grace, you would also desire such a chamber for yourself and your advisor?"

Wallesan nodded. "If one is available, then of course I will take it. However, I will not object to sleeping with my men, or indeed Eriana's men. We have done so before."

The serving girl appeared with a tray. "Your food, Master," she said, putting plates and bowls in front of Maralin. "Your drink will follow. Do any of you others desire more to drink?"

* * *

The chamber they gathered in had a large table and good light through the opened shutters. Maralin had joined the four women, Ursula being with them simply because otherwise she would have had no chaperone. On the table he had unwrapped and laid out the piece of cloth he had bought in Terban.

"I think this would be the best use of our time today," he told the others. "It will be easier to manage this piece of cloth than that big bolt and what I want to turn it into you already know how to make, or so I am told. The dresses will be a new design so there may be some experimentation before we get it right."

Eriana gestured at the flimsy cloth. "As you say, Maralin, though I cannot see what use you may make of this. Underwear, you mentioned before?"

He nodded. "Aye, though perhaps not what you were thinking. I understand that you have a simple method for laying out and cutting those trousers you wear, is that right?"

She looked confused. "Trousers? Aye, we do, but..." The disbelief was plain. "You want to make trousers out of this?"

Maralin grinned. "Yes and no, Highness. Suppose... you lay out as you would for a loose pair of trousers, but we don't need the whole of the leg length. Perhaps just down to about here." He put the edge of a flattened hand halfway between crotch and knee. "This would be a garment that on Earth we would call shorts and is often worn by both men and women in hot weather. Now, if you wear such a garment under your dress, it will permit the air to flow, keeping you cool, yet prevent anyone seeing anything they should not. The material is thin enough that it would not feel too bulky or get too warm. What do you think?"

Eriana was surprised and then thoughtful. "Maralin, I am astonished by your cleverness. Aye, such a garment would require little cloth, I deem, and take less time to cut and sew. Ah! That is why, I see now, that you only required so small a length of cloth."

He held up a finger. "Remember, Highness, as I have, that these would be considered underwear, which means that you would wear a fresh pair every day. I estimated that we could get three, maybe four pairs out of this cloth for each of you." His eyes slid towards Ursula. "Of course, that was before we picked up another passenger."

"As you say." Eriana considered the material. "Very well, I shall explain to you all how we must needs measure ourselves to lay out for a pair of trousers. What is used to mark the cloth in these parts? Charcoal? In Einnland a kind of soft shell is used."

"I picked up some of what is called 'tailor's chalk' in the market, Highness, together with some needles, fine thread and shears for today's project. Shall we begin?"

Ursula watched the proceedings with some interest. She knew that sewing was something that women usually did, and that therefore she must have had some knowledge of the procedure. Could she help? Her balance had been questionable since they had landed at this strange town and so it seemed that sitting down would prevent potential problems for a while. If she was seated, then, why not help with the sewing?

The headache came suddenly, forcing her to close her eyes with the pain and to clutch her forehead with both hands. "Oh! That hurts!"

The others stopped what they were doing and crowded round, concerned. Maralin said, "I'll go to the kitchens, Highness, and see if they have any pel available. I have been told that it may help."

Eriana put a hand on Ursula's arm. She had enough experience of people who became sick or had some injury but this was an ailment unknown to her. It frustrated her that she could not help.

"Try and relax, Mistress. We are told that what happens will pass in but a few moments."

By the time that Maralin returned with a mug of pel Ursula had mostly recovered. She gratefully took the mug and drank deeply.

He asked, "Can you tell us what happened, Mistress?"

She was hesitant. "I'm not certain. I was wondering if I could help you with the sewing or something. It seemed a waste to be just sitting here watching you. Then I had a strange memory flash -" She shuddered. "O boje! I could not believe the pain!" Her eyes closed momentarily before she looked up again. "And what I saw was so strange! I was sewing, it seems, but the thread was so thin and, and, it was very bright and there were lots of bright metal things."

Maralin twitched at the strange words and they distracted him from her description. Metal things? Maybe she used a sewing machine somewhere? Perhaps she'll need to have a talk with Senidet...

"I don't think it would be a good idea for you to help us today, Mistress," he told her. "The attack has passed but, I regret, there will be others before your memory returns. There were times when I was just forced to sit and watch the same way you are today. Do not think that we deliberately ignore you, we know that you cannot function as you would like." He gave her a reassuring smile. "This will soon pass, I can assure you, and the pain to come is less than you would have if you were giving birth, for example."

She returned a half-smile. "I do not know if I am reassured by that, Maralin. You are right, though, it is probably better to wait until I am fully recovered... is that right?"

He nodded. "Aye... I may not say more to avoid confusing you, but you should be able to fully participate once your memory returns."

"Then I must be patient, and bear what is to come. Thank you for the drink, it is most refreshing."

It took only half a bell to measure, cut out and sew the two small pieces of cloth required for one of the new garments. As there was nothing resembling elastic available on Anmar yet, the finished product had a drawstring waist. Eriana took it to the washroom to try it on. She returned to the chamber wearing it under her gown and with a smile on her face.

"You have done the women of Anmar a great service this day, Maralin! If the weather is to become as hot as I have been told, these will make a great difference to our comfort. Girls, let us waste no more time in making more of these clever garments."

With the three women sewing, and Maralin to assist with the laying out and cutting, they managed another five garments before deciding that perhaps they had better attend to other matters. All measurements had been recorded on a piece of parchment, no paper yet being available in the market, and the spare material, needles, thread and shears had been packed away into a drawstring pouch Eriana had fashioned out of a rectangle of canvas.

"Very good," Eriana remarked, nodding, as they left the room. "These will become useful in the coming months, if what is foretold comes to pass. I am even more interested in making one of the new dresses now, my curiosity has been roused."

"Well, perhaps we will have time at our next stop to work out the design," Maralin responded. "It will take some thought and more sewing than these little shorts did today. Maybe it would be better to leave it until we reach Joth, though I know that you in particular are in need of something cooler to wear."

"Aye. It is ever my misfortune to be so tall, I deem, though of course that has given me other advantages. It means, though, that I can wear but little that others may wear, all my clothes must be specially made."

"Highness, I would have thought that, being of a royal family, your clothes would be made for you anyway."

She nodded. "This is true, but it means that I must needs take everything I wish to wear with me each time I travel. There is no opportunity to borrow, as Ursula did last night. It is not a problem, Maralin. The life of a Princess is limited in many ways, after all."

Wallesan greeted them in the courtyard with a smile. "Success?"

Eriana returned the smile. "Aye, Wallesan, indeed success. Maralin is as clever as Garia, I deem. As she produced bras for the women of Anmar, so Maralin has produced shorts. I will not expose them for you here, it may offend some, but you are a married man, you will understand when you see them at a later time."

"As you say, Eriana! We have caused enough talk already at the hostel, let us not encourage more! Maralin, this is what you intended?"

"Aye, Your Grace. It is just what I thought of."

In the courtyard of the hostel the men had mixed with other travelers and several conversations were going on around the enclosure. Lars approached the group looking somewhat diffident.

«Highness,» he began, «I am embarrassed to be asking you this, but I have little choice. The men have noticed that Maralin has bought cloth and that you have spent part of the afternoon sewing. The other women are now wearing much thinner dresses bought in the markets we have passed. This is because the weather is much warmer than we are accustomed to.»

Eriana kept a straight face. «This is true, Lars. What of it?»

«Well, our own clothing is no longer suitable, Highness. You can see how badly my own tunic and trousers is stained, and it is impossible to wash and dry them overnight. We want permission to do as you did and buy thinner clothes in the markets.»

«And what would you choose? Those who live in the Great Valley do not wear trousers as we do, nor have they any need to.»

Lars spread his hands. «Highness, it is a problem. Some of those who travel by water wear loose smocks or thin tunics. Others wear little but a kind of short skirt, though I doubt any of our men would do so.»

Maralin put in, «Those skirts are called kilts, Lars. Despite what you think, they are something that men mostly wear. Do you not remember Armsmaster Haflin dressed that way, in his armory in the palace?»

Lars nodded. «Aye, Tenant, but he was working in a hot workshop full of forges and fires... I take your point. Still, the question remains. Is there anything that is suitable for us to wear as we sail along the great river? If so, may we buy them in the markets?»

«I have been thinking about that, Lars. I have some ideas about attire for the women and also for yourselves. Did you know that I ended up designing new uniforms for the Joth defense forces? The problem is that we probably can't do much until we reach Joth, which will be in two to three days. If we spend too much time at places like this along the river we'll never get there.»

«But we have already spent almost a whole day here, Tenant.»

Eriana put in, «That was to find enough clothing to equip Ursula, Lars. We have done so now, and this afternoon was basically free time since we could not travel further today without complication. Maralin is right, if you can all bear to wear what you have for another day or two then once we reach Joth we will have time to find or to make whatever you desire to wear. Making a dress for one woman, or maybe three, is one thing, but clothing for thirty men is another matter.»

Lars bowed. "As you command, Highness."

* * *

Maralin scrawled on his piece of parchment, squinting to make out the numbers in the light of a setting sun. He and Wallesan were sitting at one of the kitchen tables in the courtyard, drinking a final mug of pel before retiring.

Maralin grimaced. "I think that my problem is, Your Grace, that I have become used to the value of our Dukans. When we were in Palarand, we were mostly in the palace or Dekarran castle, where we did not need to use any money... coin. Palarandi Crowns are not that familiar to me. I'm afraid that I may have spent somewhat more of your money than you would approve."

"Oh? What have you bought, then? I did not think that you contributed to Ursula's outfitting."

"No, it was the bolt of cloth, Your Grace. I saw it and it was just what I wanted, but maybe I ought to have waited until we got back to Joth. I'm sure your seamstresses have bolts of this stuff in their stores."

"That is possible, of course, but you may realize that we don't tend to use undyed cloth as much as some of the other countries do. There must be some, of course, but I do not blame you for obtaining such stuff as you find it. What have you spent so far?"

He held out his hand and Maralin put the parchment into it. Wallesan looked at the figures and winced.

"Aye. That looks somewhat expensive, does it not? Do you yet know how much cloth you have?"

"I was told that it was a full bolt and it looks that way to me, Your Grace. We can certainly clothe the women with it and have plenty left over to try things out for the men."

"As you say. You're still thinking of uniforms, are you not?"

"I am, Your Grace. However, what I think will be better, given the timing, is for the men to have something reasonably simple and comfortable for the rest of their trip upstream, and then to have proper uniforms ready for them when they return through Joth on their way back. If they are going to stranger lands, then it would seem prudent if they were attired as travelers rather than troops."

Wallesan considered, then nodded. "I agree. And what you didn't say, of course, is that we have a thriving industry making uniforms for almost everyone in this part of the Valley. Now the war is ended, we have seamstresses waiting for work."

"Exactly, Your Grace. On Earth, once various wars had ended, the production capacity that had been used for making uniforms and weapons was turned to civilian use. We will always have the need for military items but I'm sure we can find other things for our seamstresses to make."

The two grinned at each other in the last glow of the sinking sun.

"Indeed! Joth may not have mountains of coal or ores of iron but there must be other ways we may make ourselves useful in the coming Industrial Revolution." Wallesan reached for his mug. "Mayhap you have just suggested one such way, Maralin."

A simple leg of a voyage from one port to the next turns out to be anything but, as the Visund is attacked by one of the creatures that live in the depths of the great river. An alternative landing must be found for their injuries to be treated, but their lodgings for the night is unexpected.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

6 - Brief Encounter

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The men were waiting for their food when Wallesan, Maralin and the Joth contingent joined those already in the courtyard of the hostel. Many other travelers were also there, anxious to eat and continue on their journeys, however there was as yet no sign of any of the women in their party.

The kitchen had just begun serving food when Eriana led her companions from the women's quarters. She took one look at the waiting men and came to a quick decision. Clapping her hands for attention, she pointed to the clear area in the middle of the courtyard.

"Men of the Visund! It is time we resumed our Tai Chi! Assemble now, while these other travelers obtain their food. Your Grace, if you or your men desire to join us, we will welcome you."

Most of the men immediately left the line and headed for the cleared space, leaving bemused travelers behind them. Wallesan gestured to his men and they all rose and walked over to join Eriana.

"Good morrow, Wallesan, Maralin, Hambran. We used to do this regularly while at the palace and when we were training for our expedition. I have not seen you or your men do the Tai Chi, do you know the forms?"

"Good morning, Eriana," Wallesan greeted her. "Aye, we learned most of it while we were in the palace, though our party was taught by His Majesty's men so you may not have seen us. We managed a day or two at Dekarran, also, but you should consider us rusty. Where shall we stand?"

The work of the whole hostel ceased as everyone watched the assembled men and women go through the evolutions of Tai Chi. Many of her men had come to appreciate the focus and flexibility that the exercise offered, but to the onlookers it simply seemed like some arcane ritual. Finally, as those taking part broke ranks and headed for the kitchen, everyone went back to their own affairs.

Some of Eriana's men went to fetch plates, cutlery and beakers for the women while the men of Wallesan's escort did the same for the Duke, Hambran and Maralin. These selected a table for themselves and the women. As before, Wallesan seated Eriana before taking his own chair and Maralin and Hambran seated the other women before sitting down to their own meals. Ursula seemed now familiar with life at the hostels, so ate and drank as though she had always done so that way. The only thing, Maralin noticed, was that she was clumsy with the borrowed fork.

Eriana said, "It looks like a fine day to continue our voyage on the Sirrel."

Wallesan replied, "Aye, you may find that all the weather is like this as you go on your way, I deem. There are occasional periods of rain, and even the occasional heavy showers, though I would not call them storms, but in this season of blossom and growth all will welcome any rain that comes, since it will provide for next years' food. Did you all sleep well?"

"Well enough, though poor Ursula suffered another headache this morning when she rose." Eriana looked frustrated. "I wish I could do more but I know I cannot. Do the healers of this valley have anything that would ease the pain?"

"There are potions," Maralin answered, "since I was fed some of them myself. I believe that they are the same things that are used for a painful injury or joint, and also by women when Kalikan calls." He hesitated. "I would be wary of giving her too much of such stuff, Highness, because it may complicate her recovery. Some of those herbs are strong."

"I will take your advice, Maralin, though it pains me to see her suffer so. You are certain that once her memory recovers these headaches will cease?"

"That is what both Garia and myself remember, Highness, though of course our memories of that period are not as good as what happened before or since. Oh - if I have not said it already, she may not remember exactly what happened before she left or even when she left. I suspect that she may not remember meeting that bear."

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "But you told me that you remembered your own ending, in a burning building."

Maralin grimaced. "Well... Highness, that isn't exactly true. All I should say is that I was told what happened to me some time after I arrived here, and that such matters are one of those things we have given oaths not to talk about."

Eriana's eyebrows shot up, but she nodded. "As you say. I see now that this whole subject is a complicated one and there may be reason for your silence. No matter, it is not important now. Let us eat."

Once they had eaten, everybody carried their bags - and the women's chests - down to the Visund, among a crowd of other water travelers doing the same thing. There was the usual apparent confusion as the men stowed everything away and prepared the ship and themselves for departure. Finally Prell appeared, having made his morning visit to what Maralin thought of as the local equivalent of the 'harbor-master's office'.

"Pilot! Anything we should be aware of today?"

"Very little, Captain. Today's weather is expected to be much the same as yesterday, so you should be able to make good use of the sail. There is one minor matter, but it need not delay us. You may instruct your men to cast off."

Once out in the Sirrel again, Eriana turned to Prell. "Can we sail, pilot, or must we use oars? I see the river turns again, and against the wind."

They were facing north-west, roughly towards the northern wall of the Great Valley, and there was sufficient variation in the course of the river that it was not obvious which way it would trend.

"Captain, you may raise the sail, but if it is possible I would suggest that you leave the oars out for now. Our route will soon take us to the right, where we must cross the current again without the aid of the wind." He waved a hand. "As I mentioned the other day, it is possible to do it by sail alone but with all these men and oars there is little point, and it will save you much time."

"As you wish."

She turned to the crew and issued a stream of Norse, letting the men know what was about to happen. There was more bustle as the oars were pulled in but not stored while the sailors among the crew raised the sail.

«You'll need to pull the yard right round to the left!» She waved a hand before turning to Prell. "What of this minor matter you spoke of, pilot? How may it affect us?"

"Captain, a boat arrived late yesterday evening, having been delayed in the Northern Virgulend Reach. Although they were not affected themselves, they reported seeing something... large... in the river."

"Large? How so? A tree trunk, mayhap?"

Wallesan leaned over. "I overheard a word or two at the hostel, Eriana. I think what Prell means is some kind of large water creature. Is that so, pilot?"

"Aye, Your Grace. Those who reported said that they saw ripples in the last of the light and the back of something, swimming against the current. Because the light was poor, they could not identify it and, in any case, were anxious to leave it be and make for West Haral before it became fully dark."

"Creature?" Maralin asked. "I suppose that a river this size must have things living in it. What sort of creatures might there be, Your Grace?"

"Fish of all sizes, of course," the Duke replied. "They range from small hatchlings to some that are large and dangerous. I have heard of one that was found dead on the bank that was said to have been seven strides long when alive. There are other things, creatures with legs instead of fins, and others with something that are neither legs nor fins but serve them as both. Others with tentacles or with shells." Wallesan shrugged. "As you said, it is a big river. Fortunately for us, most of the larger of such things only appear at night, so do not cause trouble to the river traffic. It is one reason we try not to travel by night, but not the only one."

"As you say, Your Grace," Prell agreed. "Because most of these creatures are active at night we rarely encounter them and thus, they are not considered to be dangerous to most who travel on the Sirrel. I am merely warning the Captain in case anyone sees something they are not familiar with as we progress."

The journey continued, the sailors and crew now reasonably prepared for the actions that would be required as the Visund ventured further along the great waterway. Sometimes there was need for rowing, as the main current was crossed, other times the sail had to be adjusted to make most of the warm breeze that came from the north-east. Most of the time, the crew was at leisure, only the lookouts and the steersman having to maintain a constant watch.

Maralin took advantage of the relaxed attitude and made his way forward to join the women, who apart from Eriana had found regular seats out of the way near the bow.

"Ladies," he greeted them. "If I may join you?"

"Of course, Tenant," Bennet replied. "Do you enjoy the ride?"

"It is different," he said. "This is probably the longest time I have ever been on a boat. I have gotten more used to riding everywhere now, I suppose. I would not have missed this experience, though. It has shown me more of the Valley and the towns we have passed through. When you are actually in the Valley, you don't appreciate just how big it is or how the walls either side affect the way one thinks about distances or directions. And then you have the Sirrel, which goes merrily from side to side and chops everything up into different countries."

"I see what you mean. Of course, having lived in the Valley all my life I tend to take all that for granted. Was there something you sought of us particularly, Tenant?"

"I was told that Ursula had a headache this morning. I wanted to ask her what she remembered, or what she was thinking when it happened. It might provide clues to her past."

Ursula said, "Do you think so? The flashes I have had so far seem very disturbing to me. Can my life have been so very different before? It is all so confusing."

"Well, when you do get your memory back, everything you remembered in those flashes should be explained and explainable. You may not believe me now but afterwards you will understand."

"It's just that what I have seen is so different than what I have been doing... since..." she paused. "And all I have is your word that all this will come right eventually."

"All I can tell you, Mistress," Maralin assured her, "is that what is happening to you is the exact same thing that happened to me, oh, some five months ago. There is a record of it happening to at least one other. We both survived the experience, though I would add that once you are recovered you may find some things to be very different than you might have been used to before."

"That may be so..." Ursula considered. "Some of the flashes I have had so far have been very strange. I have the feeling that something is wrong, but also an odd feeling that something is right." She shook her head. "I cannot explain it."

"Without your memory, it will all seem odd, Mistress. So, what did you see this morning?"

"I saw... a street, a wide street, with buildings of stone... I think. There were metal poles every so often, with... ropes..? strung between them? There were strange... vehicles... traveling along the street, but no animals pulling them. Does that sound odd?"

"Not at all, Mistress. I can think of several explanations, none of which would mean much to you at the moment. Anything else of note?"

"The ground was white! There was some kind of stuff, white stuff on the ground, except where those vehicles had worn it away. All the people I could see wore lots of clothes to keep themselves warm, it must have been very cold."

"That sounds like snow," Maralin explained. "If you came from Canada, I would expect there to be lots of snow, especially in winter. Where we are now is... nearer the Equator, which means we get only a little dusting of snow here each winter."

"Then the headache came," Ursula continued. "Now I can think of those things again without the headache! Is this what happened to you?"

"More or less. Unfortunately you'll probably have another day or two like this before it gets better."

"If it is no worse than this then I will bear it." She smiled at Maralin. "Thank you for explaining, Tenant."

"That's what I am here for," he said with a returned smile.

Maybe that is exactly what I am on this voyage for! To explain things to this transferee, at least to some extent. I wonder what she might be here for?

Two of the sailors among the crew approached.

"If we can ask you to move for a moment," Brodgar said, "it is time for us to cross the current again and we must swing the sail round."

"Of course."

The next bend was a sharp right hander, which meant that the ship was now facing down the Great Valley once more. Maralin smiled as he realized that, since leaving their first stop at Terban, the ship had described a complete clockwise circle to end up pointing towards the distant sea again!

"What makes you smile, Tenant?" Bennet asked as they watched the crew make ready for the new leg.

He explained, adding, "Now I understand why everyone uses the trade road instead of the river. This must make the journey three times longer, at the very least."

She frowned. "If you say so. I find it difficult to see in my mind what you describe. Still, I am seeing parts of the Great Valley I would not otherwise see, am I not? And, because of the current, I deem that a downstream journey will be much faster than the upstream one we are making now."

"Yes, of course. I am not complaining, I am finding it just as interesting as you are."

Eriana elected to use brute force to traverse this section, rather than tacking backwards and forwards using the sail. The men were used to rowing and the physical effort helped them stay fit, so nobody complained. It took them a bell and a half, and another crossing of the current, before the river curved to the left again, to head towards the northern wall once more, and shortly afterwards they were heading roughly south-west and the sail could be raised to give everyone a rest.

A little later Prell told them to head for the left bank, for a small village that had rest facilities. A channel led to a pool where pontoons allowed river craft to tie up and let crews ashore. A short distance inland was the village, with several barn-like structures to one side. These had high canvas roofs but no walls. Inside there were rough tables and benches at one end, while the other had rows of straw pallets for resting. A separate kitchen building between two of these barns provided a limited selection of hot food and drink.

One minor complication was the fact that the coin they offered in payment for their food and drink was not accepted.

Wallesan explained, "We're in Virgulend now. At the ferry ports, and in the bigger towns, there are money changers who will provide Virgulend Pikans for the coin of the other countries. They don't like mixing the coinage as most of the other countries do. Fortunately, I have brought Pikans with me, against this very need."

"Rate of exchange?" Maralin asked.

"Grand Duke Mariswin, who of course you met at the palace and at Dekarran, is very honorable and insists that a standard rate is asked throughout his lands. He would just prefer that it is his coin that is spent in his own lands, that everybody may be sure what value they receive for their coin."

"Unlike, say, Palarand, where some tavern keeper could make up an exchange rate as he went along, should he be offered a foreign coin."

"Exactly. I do not know what the answer will be, once we get the Federation going. I doubt that we will be able to have such a variety of coin as we all do now."

"True. In the United States I vaguely remember that each state had its own currency for a while, before everyone eventually settled on a single currency that they would all use. I expect much the same will happen here."

"As you say. Any experiences -" Wallesan cast around to make sure nobody was taking notice of the conversation, "- we may subsequently learn will be of value to us, of course."

"Aye, Your Grace. Having decided on a Federation, Garia and I spoke of related things she could research while away and currency was one of those things. Ah, here is Eriana."

She displayed one of her frequent scowls. "Wallesan, they do not take our coin. You know these people, what must we do? I do not remember having this trouble when we came back from Forguland."

"Leave it to me, Eriana, I have the kind of coin they prefer. What of sentries? Shall you need my men to help out?"

Since the village was small, there were no troops or local Watch of any kind who could guard the Visund or their sleeping place. Each vessel would have to provide its own security, though for Eriana's party this was no real problem.

"If you would pay what is required, I will provide the sentries we will need." She squinted at the landscape in the distance beyond the shelters. "Although, it will soon be hot enough to send sentries to sleep as well! You must face this problem all the time, Wallesan. Is there some remedy?"

"There are ways, Eriana." He lifted his waist pouch. "Now, how much do they want?"

The voyagers ate a combination of their own provisions and some prepared by the small kitchen before settling down to rest. Eriana and the other women slept in the center of the block of pallets, surrounded by the male crew members. Two stood guard while two more watched over the Visund, all heavily armed. From the looks that other travelers were giving them, it was unlikely that anything would be attempted while they were taking their rest.

* * *

It was much hotter when the Visund nosed out of the channel back into the Sirrel, Eriana noticed. There were some ominous-looking clouds to the east which threatened a sudden downpour sometime later. She was used to such spring weather, similar sudden squalls were familiar at sea though how long these might last, and what the effects might be in this different setting, she had yet to discover.

Prell gave the obvious order to Tor to swing left, upstream, and Eriana felt the hot sun on her neck as the Visund turned. With another scowl, she dropped from the stern deck to the hull.

"Wallesan! Though we hid away for the hottest part of the day, my men and I will fry in this heat. If this weather will continue, as you suggested, then we must needs have some kind of protection for our heads."

She did not mention the fact that her usual tunic and trousers of heavier material was already stained with sweat. It was apparent that alternatives would not be forthcoming any time soon, so she accepted the inconvenience.

"You are right, Eriana, and I beg your pardon for not thinking of it sooner. Aye, most who must needs work outside in such strong sun should have some protection for their heads and shoulders. When we next land, let us try and find some hats for as many as we can."

"What of your men? I see they already wear such gear."

"They are military issue, Eriana, since fighting is often done in such weather as this. I'm not so sure that what they wear is suitable for being on the water, though. They are so light they could blow away."

Wallesan's escort, with the exception of Maralin, were wearing hats fashioned out of thin undyed cloth. These had a rounded conical crown with a broad floppy brim drooping down all around, designed to be worn over a helmet but which could be used without. Captain Hambran's hat had a narrower brim and an elaborate fabric flower stitched to the front to distinguish him as an officer.

"I see what you mean." She watched the breeze from astern ruffle the brims. "They would not be of such use on board, I would think. It seems to me that they would interfere with the men's duties - not the rowers, of course, but the sailors."

"I agree. Perhaps hats of a different material. Maralin, is there anything from Earth which may be of use to Eriana?"

Maralin considered. "Well, Your Grace, as always, the subject of hats as worn on Earth is a broad one. We could find a stiffer cloth in the market, or even some thin felt, perhaps. In olden times sailors used to wear hats made from straw, I believe."

"Straw!" Eriana was surprised. "Like those cone shaped hats the farmers wear, you mean?"

He smiled. "As you say, Captain, though they needn't be of that shape. There was a hat called a 'boater' which, from the name, was probably originally intended for sailors. They might be more suitable for bargemen than true sailors like your crew, though. Let me think about it for a while."

"As you wish." She fixed him with a stare. "If I may ask, why do you not wear a hat as the others of Joth do?"

"Ah, Captain, my position with His Grace is an unusual one, as you must realize. Strictly speaking, I am not part of His Grace's escort but more of a special advisor, for reasons you already know. That means that I did not get issued with my uniform when the others did, not being of the household troops."

"Oh. I see. Do you think that you will also have need of a hat?"

"Of course, Captain. Like you, this climate is new to me and I will need to protect my head and neck if I am to perform my duties properly."

Wallesan muttered, "Well said, Maralin. Let us see what kind of hat you may dream up for Eriana's crew - and perhaps for her navy, since they will have a like desire."

Maralin shook his head in bemusement. "When I first came to Anmar I wondered what use I would be here, especially since everything was so different to what I had left behind. I never ever imagined that I would become a designer of military uniforms!"

Eriana said, "Well, my men have need of hats, Maralin, and I have sore need of a summer dress. If His Grace is willing, I would ask that those be your first priority."

Wallesan inclined his head. "We cannot ignore Ursula, Eriana, but otherwise I am in agreement with your suggestion. Maralin, you have my authority in this."

"As you command, Your Grace."

The Visund, using sails alone, crossed the river to the right bank and proceeded some marks along that side before the current came across to join them, forcing them to switch sides again. For this crossing, Eriana wanted to make it quick before the threatened thunderstorm erupted above them and caused a loss of visibility. So, the oars were pushed out and the men began to pull as the ship swung left again.

Few of those on board saw what really happened. The rowers were facing aft, as usual, and most of those who were not pulling an oar were intent on their own comfort - or just trying to keep in the shade as the ship turned and the shadow of the sail moved. There was a cry from one of the lookouts and Maralin turned to see the pointed arm, just as the whole world went mad.

A huge jaw, filled with a row of dinosaur-like teeth, rose from the river and clamped down on the first four oars of the left side. The inboard ends of the oars were wrenched from the rowers' grasps and promptly hammered down on their thighs as the monster lifted more of itself out of the water. An immense eye stared at the ship before the head jerked, yanking the bow of the Visund bodily to the left.

One of the two lookouts was flung directly into the water, disappearing immediately into the foam. The other, the left side man, flailed out and barely managed to grab the prow, swinging his body out over the right side as he clung on in desperation. Inside the main hull, everyone who was standing was yanked off their feet, most of them falling awkwardly on the hull, the cargo, or odd parts of the rowers bodies.

Most of the rowers had relaxed their grip on their oars in an attempt to steady their balance. Very occasional rogue waves at sea produced a similar twitch of the ship and it would normally be easy to recover afterwards. Not this time. The monster twisted the oars in its mouth, snapping them as if they were twigs, before swimming strongly along the left side of the Visund, its back bouncing off the remaining left side oars as it did so - and causing more injuries as the inboard ends slammed against unprepared bodies.

By this time the Visund was side on to the current and being carried downstream again. The sail, set for their previous direction, hung in line with the wind and did nothing to help their progress. The men scrambled up from where they had fallen, some very gingerly, and attempted to regain control of the ship. The monster had vanished once more into the depths.

Maralin offered a hand to Wallesan to lift him back to his feet. Eriana, flung against some provision barrels, struggled to her own. All around were groaning men, some holding damaged ribs or thighs.

"In the name of the Gods, what was that!"

Wallesan winced, feeling an impending bruise. "A gogon, I think. It is a kind of large fish. Few have ever seen one, small or large. Maker! My chest hurts."

"Are there many like that in this river?" Eriana was shocked and wanted to know more.

Wallesan shook his head. "I doubt you will ever see one again, Eriana. Like most such river creatures, they live in the depths and feed at night... or so we believe. Very little is known about them or their habits, for fairly obvious reasons."

"Do Questors... No, this is not the time for that. I must check the crew."

"I'll come with you," Maralin suggested. "I have some little knowledge of First Aid, you know."

"What is First Aid? Oh, I can guess. Aye, you take the right side, there should be less injuries there."

"Captain," Prell broke in. "If I may advise... we are being rapidly carried downstream. We have to get out of the current."

"You are right, pilot." She raised her voice. «Listen to me! Maralin and I will come and ask for injuries later. For now, we must get out of the current, or we will be back at West Haral in a bell or so! Now! Those of you who cannot row, pull your oars in out of the water, or find somebody who can row instead. Those who can row, left side, row normally. Right side, row reverse. We have to turn the ship so the sail catches.»

Most saw the sense of what she asked so it took very little time before the ship had been turned again, the sail had caught and they were once more on their way towards the left bank. Around half the rowers were able to pull, but once beyond the main flow it was relatively easy to get into the slower slack current which the sail alone could overcome.

Tor, still on the steering oar, asked, "What do we do now, Captain?"

Eriana looked to the left, spotting a very small lump sticking out of the water. She pointed. "Head for that. We don't have to land, we just need somewhere to moor while we find out what injuries we have."

A thrown grapnel secured them to the tiny islet and the Visund rode beyond the tail as her crew licked their wounds. Eriana and Maralin went along the benches asking everyone about damage, personal or otherwise. Just below the foredeck, they took stock.

"Captain," Maralin reported, "The right side were mostly lucky. Almost everyone fell heavily so have bruises. We have one forearm cut where someone fell against the hull and found a protruding nail and another who broke a finger."

Her eyebrows rose. "A protruding nail? There should not be any! When we get to Joth we must needs have that repaired. For myself, I have a sorry tale to tell. Fritjof has a broken upper arm, it looks like a clean break but that is little comfort. Several report being struck in the chest by their oars, I do not know enough to know if they are merely bruised or have cracked or broken something. Three have broken fingers, two have twisted ankles as they stumbled. Everybody has bruises, even myself."

She turned to the foredeck. "Brodgar, I have not asked you."

"Captain, I was very fortunate to be able to grab the prow as the ship shifted," the lookout replied, "I have no wounds, not even bruises. But Vynil is gone, he went straight into the water."

"Vynil! I never noticed! Think you the monster got him?"

Brodgar shook his head. "No, Captain, he went over the right side. He is a good swimmer, perhaps he found the shore somewhere."

"I hope so." Eriana shielded her eyes and scanned the further bank before turning back. "There is so much of it! And I have no idea how far we came before we could get out of the current."

Maralin suggested, "At least a mark, Captain, but more likely three or more. I remember that grove of trees over there. Trouble is, most of the landscape looks much the same this close to the river."

"That is true. Although the pilots do excellent work, perhaps the river could do with some kind of marks to help navigation." She waved a hand. "Enough. That is a matter for another time. Let us deal with our injuries and then see how far we may get before dark."

There was an unexpected victim to the incident. Semma called to Eriana, who turned to find Ursula unconscious between two of the benches.

"What happened?"

"She muttered something about wanting to help and then one of those headaches struck, Captain."

Eriana grimaced. "Did she suffer when the monster came?"

"No more than the rest of us, Captain. I think she just fell over - on top of me, as it happens."

"Hmm. Shall you tend her?"

"Of course, Captain... but I would rather be tending the men, they have the greater need."

"I understand that, but she is important to us. Look after her, please, Bennet and Maralin will do what they can for the men. Oh, I see Hambran and his men are also helping."

Half a bell later all that could be done for the men had been, but everyone knew that it was only a temporary measure. There were no potions or medicines on board for dealing with injuries, since no-one had the knowledge to use them. The lid of a barrel was broken up to provide splints for Fritjof's arm but it would require proper attention.

The broken oars were swapped out for spare ones and the most able of the men changed places to make use of them if required. After some fuss the grapnel was retrieved from the islet and the Visund prepared to sail once more. That raised another question.

"Do we head directly for the next available port, to obtain help, or should we attempt to search for Vynil?"

Wallesan considered. "It may be a question of timing, Eriana. The afternoon passes and we have little idea how long we have been delayed. Can we still make Treen by tonight?"

Both turned to Prell, who bent under the stern deck and pulled out his satchel of charts.

"If you would give me leave, Captain... Ah, here is the one I want. Look, I deem we are somewhere about here presently. Treen is here, so I would reckon about thirty marks or so. Under normal circumstances you should be able to reach there by sunset, even after this delay, since the breeze is still strong. However, these are not normal circumstances... I do not know how you regard the loss of your man."

"An interesting question, pilot. Of course, were we at sea the answer would be different, since the chances of finding him would be smaller - but, against that, there would not be a strong current that carried us away from the spot he was lost... If he has found the shore, what will happen to him?"

"As I explained when we found... Mistress Ursula, Captain, he would normally be taken to the nearest small port and then a way would be found to return him either to his ship or to where he came from. Unfortunately, the Upper Virgulend Reach is the longest stretch without such a port on that side. There are two small ferries which connect that strip of land with Virgulend, perhaps he would be taken to one of those."

"Hmm. On that side, you said? What of this side?"

"There is Gakra, which lies just before the next big bend in the river, though Treen is but a short distance beyond, ten or twelve marks... I think, perhaps, that you should consider Gakra for tonight's stop, Captain. It is where one of those smaller ferries crosses and they are big enough to have healers to tend your injured."

"Very well. Pilot, I intend to search for my man before we find somewhere to stop for the night." She held up a hand. "I will not make a performance of it, but if we may hug that shore as we travel we may see him, or someone who knows of him. Vynil will know that we would look for him and he will stay close to the water's edge if he can. Once beyond the place where we met the monster, we can cross back to reach this Gakra that you name. Will that work?"

Prell frowned. "There are one or two places your men might need to row, Captain, but I agree. There should be time to cross the river and then come back again, even though you have less oars to use."

"Then let us begin."

The breeze was a little fresher than it had been earlier, so crossing the current was straightforward and no effort at the oars was required. The Visund sailed as close as it dared to the right bank, everyone who had a telescope scanning the near landscape for any evidence of their missing crew member. It was Hambran who first saw a farmer waving his arms at the ship.

"There, Your Grace! He may not be an Einnlander, but he wants our attention."

Eriana climbed onto the stern deck and waved her arms at the distant figure, who stood not at the waterline but on a low bluff above it, making him easier to see. When the man saw that he had been noticed, he pointed with both arms upstream. Eriana waved back and then called down to the crew.

«He has been found, men! Prepare yourselves for a beaching!»

Down at the waterline, a few hundred strides further along, three men and a woman stood waiting, Vynil conspicuous due to his greater height.

"I see them, Captain!" Tor said and leaned on the steering oar.

The Visund turned directly for the shore and ran up onto the fine silt. Eriana made her way forward and dropped from the bow onto the ground, heading for the small waiting group.

"Vynil! You are safe, I see."

"I am, Captain." He switched tongues. «What happened? One moment I was looking for debris in the water and the next I was in the water myself. Then the ship disappeared.»

«Some kind of river monster, we think. It chewed up some oars and we drifted downstream a while. Most of us have bruises, some have broken bones. Come, let us board, we have a long way to go and the crew is not fit.»

«You must reward these people, Captain. I was near exhausted when they pulled me out of the water. Without their help you would never have found me.»

«It would be the proper thing to do, I agree.» Eriana turned to the farmers. "I give you thanks for saving my man. We would have looked for him but you have made it easy for us."

"Eriana." She turned to see Wallesan at the bow. "Ask them what coin they use here. This bank is not Virgulend but either Smordan or Brugan."

"Do you tell me? The twistings of this river are strange indeed!" She turned to the group, who had now been joined by the man who had waved. "I would give you something, to thank you for your help. What land is this?"

The leader said, "I heard what the Master above said, Mistress. We would take any coin you offer, since we must needs trade across the river at times. But, I beg of you, it was only a small thing we did. Anyone along the bank will help all who have need of help on the river."

"Your labor on your land is hard enough as it is, Goodman, and we have kept you from it. Let us offer at least a small token."

Wallesan weighed two small pouches in his hands before throwing one down. "Find a few small coins to give them, they will appreciate it."

He tossed the pouch to her and she sorted through the coins inside. Most were of gold and she knew that giving gold to farmers like these might cause awkward questions to be asked. Other coins were of silver and some of copper, though she had little idea of their value. She didn't even know the value of most coins in Palarand, having spent much of her time there living in the palace. Finally she selected a small handful.

"Take these as a token of my gratitude. Vynil has been with me some years, we have fought battles, sailed oceans and drunk beer and sung songs together. Doubtless we would have been reunited after some time if we had not seen you, but this way is better. Thank you again."

The man who looked to be the eldest said, "You are the captain of this strange ship?"

Eriana smiled. "Aye, I am, amongst other things."

"And you spoke of battles. Your accent is strange and your man had few words we could understand. There is a mystery here."

"Aye, there is, but unfortunately we have no time to tell you the tale. Our ship was struck by a..." she turned to the ship. "What was the name of that thing?"

"A gogon, Highness," someone called down.

The man goggled at her. "A gogon? And he named you Highness?"

She waved a dismissive hand. "Here and now, I am merely the owner and captain of this ship, nothing more. Because of the attack, we have many injured and must get to Gakra before it becomes dark."

The group all bowed as one. "We understand. Thank you for your gift... Highness. We will remember your kindness."

"And we yours. We bid you farewell. May your crops be plentiful and keep you and your family through the winter."

Willing hands pulled Vynil and Eriana on board, then most of the crew walked towards the stern. The bow promptly lifted, allowing the ship to float free in the water again. It took little time before they were back on course, although out of prudence they stayed a greater distance from the right bank. The storm cloud had by now passed overhead, leaving sticky, sultry air but no rain.

Soon the current switched sides again and the Visund headed for the left bank. A small town could just be made out further along that bank and Eriana hoped that it was their destination. The sun had not yet set, but the day had been tiring and there were injured men - and women - to be tended to.

Unlike the situation at previous stops they had made, there were no pontoons or other provision for water craft to dock. The bank sloped steadily into the river and there were a number of small fishing craft simply pulled up out of the water. This was similar to the way the Norse were used to operating from beaches so they simply turned left this time and ran the Visund as far up the bank as possible.

Eriana joined the others as they climbed cautiously down from the bow, or in two cases were carried. Two of the crew took lines and secured them to stone blocks some distance further up, to ensure that the ship didn't come afloat by itself.

Although... there are no tides here! I guess that the river level only rises and falls slowly through the year.

...Only, there's that thundercloud up there and there could still be a squall. That could change the water levels for a short time, but long enough perhaps to float the Visund off.

Better to be safe than sorry.

Further along the bank a stone slipway ran from the water a seeming long way inland, and Eriana remembered again what she had been told about the river levels. Astride the slipway was a small version of the ubiquitous double-hulled ferries, and she wondered again who had thought up that idea. Inland, there were three buildings on stilts - tall stilts, she would be able to easily walk underneath the structures without banging her head - but no other obvious signs of life. The town was visible in the distance, maybe a mark away behind a line of trees.

Three men were approaching from one of the buildings and Prell advanced to meet them. Eriana noticed that he was limping and wondered if he had twisted a knee or an ankle during the attack.

"Welcome to Gakra," the first man said. "I am Cherdek, River Warden of this crossing. What brings you to our small town? Have you goods to sell? It is too late to unload anything now."

"We encountered a gogon," Prell replied shortly. "There are many injured. Can you call healers?"

"A gogon?" the Warden asked, astonished. "How big?"

"Oh, about half the length of our ship," the pilot replied, glancing back at the Visund, which stood proud on the shore - and maybe sixty to seventy feet long. "Its jaw was about three strides long. I have never seen anything like it in all my years as a pilot on the Sirrel."

The men stared at Prell and then at the ship, taking in the state of the men who had climbed off. One of the others spoke to the warden and then set off in a jog for the town.

"He has gone to fetch help," the Warden explained. "There are so many of you, it would be better if you were examined and treated at our small hostel, which is on the edge of town. Can all of you walk?"

Not all could, so those who were able set off with the second man, Wallesan and Kalmenar, while Eriana stayed with those who, mostly, had leg injuries of some kind. It was not long before a line of small two-wheel carts appeared, pulled by hand, which the limping and lame were loaded into. By this time Prell had finished giving his report to the local authorities, so climbed aboard the last cart as the procession followed the walkers.

"Who did you say your captain was again?"

"The tall blonde woman there." Prell pointed. "Like most of her crew she is not originally from the Great Valley, though they have all given their allegiance to King Robanar now. Know you that she is Princess Eriana, once of Einnland, owner of her ship the Visund, and that Duke Wallesan of Joth is along the road with your fellow. She carries the Duke and a small number of his retainers back to Joth before traveling onwards to the upper Valley."

"What!"

The two men stared at one another in consternation.

"He must know of this," the second man said. "He will not permit such folk to sleep in our simple hostel."

"Aye, true enough," the Warden agreed. "Let us organize the hostel first and then report to him. We are fortunate that there are so few using it today, this number will almost fill it. Tell me, pilot, will your ship remain here tonight?"

"Aye, we will, since we did not know how long it would take to treat all the injuries. Our original plan was to reach Treen this evening but the gogon had other ideas. How far away is Treen from here? By river, I mean."

"Some twelve marks or so... depending on the time of year, of course," the Warden replied. "Once summer comes and the level drops, it will probably be thirteen or even fourteen. I do not know how you could measure such a distance directly - or even if there would be any point."

"As you say." Prell thought of a point. "Our ship must needs be guarded. It is an open construction and all our belongings are visible, once one climbs up the hull. What is the local watch like here?"

The Warden waved a hand. "You may rest your mind easy, pilot. They are all men sworn to Count Horvik, whose land this is. You may have my sworn oath that our watchmen are trustworthy, though I know that in other places it is not always so. Even so, guarding such a craft as yours would be difficult if not for the fact that the brother of our liege stays nearby with the Count. He has brought his own troops with him which means that ours are released for such duties as will satisfy you and your captain. Will that be satisfactory?"

Prell shrugged. "You had better ask the captain yourself. She has particular ideas... and also a short temper - and I should warn you, she is a warrior of renown. She will deal with you fairly but do not attempt to cross her."

"I note your warning, pilot."

The two men made their way to the front of the column, where Eriana was walking beside the first cart with Bennet and Semma. Ursula was on the cart, having struggled to fight off a pounding head for the bulk of the journey since the attack.

"Your... Highness?"

Eriana turned to the man with a scowl, but relented when she saw who it was.

"When I am on my ship I am merely the captain, Master Warden. I do not care to be addressed by any other title then."

"My apologies, ...Captain.., but I would point out that you are presently not on your ship."

"The point remains. We are but travelers on the river, forced to stop here to tend our wounds, and mayhap to rest overnight. When I am attending the King in his palace, then you may call me Highness."

"The King? You are from Palarand, then? I understood that both of the King's daughters had long wed."

Eriana quirked a smile. "Aye, his... three daughters have wed, two long enough ago that both have children, so I am told. The last is adopted, and she was wed at Spring Dawning in front of most of the city of Palarand, to his son Prince Keren. I am the daughter of a different King, now living in exile in Palarand, and Robanar graciously permits that I keep the courtesy title of Princess by reason of my birth."

"We are honored by your presence, Highness... ah, Captain. The last..? We have heard many rumors, so far away in the Valley. Some say that the recent war with Yod was because of someone who traveled to Palarand. Was that you?"

"No, that was she, Master Warden. The tale? It would take too long to tell and I do not know the half of it, since I arrived after much had happened. Aye, she is a traveler from another world and her name is Garia, and, aye, she has caused much to change in Palarand since she arrived. She has also won the heart of the Crown Prince besides that of most of Palarand and she is beloved by all. Yod sought her because of her great knowledge but that knowledge was used to defeat Yod in turn."

"Thank you... Captain. I wish we could learn more, and from such a trustworthy source, but we will respect your privacy as you desire. It would only be to satisfy our own curiosity, in any event. What I came to ask you was about providing a guard for your ship."

The Warden and Eriana discussed possible arrangements and came to an agreement about providing a guard for the Visund, which would also allow everyone on board to have a good night's rest. Now that the Warden knew who the ship belonged to, he was certainly not going to permit it or its contents to come to any harm.

They finished the arrangements just as the column arrived at the hostel. Waiting at the entrance to the courtyard were a group of women, who, while all dressed differently, were obviously healers. These women took immediate charge of the carts, directing some to the sleeping quarters and others to the bathing chambers. One looked askance at Ursula.

"Her injuries are not caused by the attack," Eriana explained, "although, like the rest of us she will have bruises. She suffers periodic headaches of which some members of our party are familiar but I am not. Can you offer something to make her comfortable?"

"Is it the jerking sickness? Does she fall over?"

"I know of what you speak. No, we are assured it is not that. She has lost her memory through some process I do not understand and I am told the headaches are an indication that it is slowly returning."

"Lost her memory? Strange. Still, I have something here that should help. Then, by your leave, I should examine you and the other two women for breaks and bruises."

Eventually the travelers trickled back into the courtyard by ones and twos, having been cleaned up and in some cases strapped up or had broken bones splinted. Eriana sent six of the fittest back to the ship with three handcarts to bring back their chests and many of the men's duffels. These had just arrived back when two men dressed in scarlet and gray uniforms appeared at one of the gateways.

Maralin noticed them first. He indicated the men with a nod. "Your Grace, look."

Wallesan drew in a breath. "I hope they are not who I think they are," he muttered. "This day has been long enough as it is."

The men approached the nearest table and spoke to the men sitting there, one of whom stood and pointed, first at Eriana and then at Wallesan's table. They approached Eriana first and bowed.

"Our liege, His Grace's brother, presently visits Gakra to adjudicate a local matter while his brother attends some gathering of rulers elsewhere. Learning of the presence of yourself and His Grace yonder, he offers you and your retainers the comfort of a bed more suitable to those of your status tonight. He regrets that this simple hostel cannot offer the kind of facilities you may be used to, and so he humbly suggests that you might join him for a meal tonight before you retire. His Grace will be offered the like comforts."

Eriana was confused by the 'His Graces' that evidently referred to two different people but eventually understood the invitation. Given the circumstances, it would be difficult to refuse, even though it meant leaving her men. Although Einnlanders had a blunter culture she knew what a refusal could do to relations, and these people were nearer to Joth than to Palarand. She didn't want to cause unnecessary difficulties for Wallesan.

She stood. "Of course. I would be honored to accept... His Grace's invitation?"

"As you say. Thank you, Your Highness. We should now go yonder and make the same offer to His Grace. If there is any baggage you should bring? Who shall we say will be in your party tonight?"

Eriana thought. "We have chests, of course. There will be four women, including myself, and I will bring my second in command, Lars..." she hesitated and then gave in, "...and a special advisor. I imagine that Duke Wallesan will bring the captain of his escort and his special advisor. He returns to Joth in my ship with a very small party. Our carts can bring all our baggage, if that is satisfactory."

Most of the baggage was still on the carts, so it was a simple matter to adjust as required. Eriana left instructions for the men who would be remaining at the hostel and then led the smaller group out along the road into the town, following the two men. Their way led them to a central square, along a side street and out of the town to the country beyond.

A very short walk brought them to a large mansion. It was surrounded by something that might once have been a fence or a stockade, but was now simply a high wooden wall covered with climbing plants, all in profuse flower. It was unusual enough an arrangement that Eriana puzzled over it as they approached the gate.

It can't be a defensive wall, surely. It is only two strides high, I could be over that in a moment!

...Looking at those plants, though, I would be ripped to shreds by the thorns! Clever. It looks decorative but still keeps people out.

...Or maybe, it is there to keep people in?

"Welcome to the mansion of Count Horvik, who rules this district of Virgulend," the senior of the two men explained with a bow. "Though his lands are distant from the capital, Their Graces often have reason to visit him on their travels, and so his mansion is somewhat larger and better provided than you might expect. I am sure that you will all be comfortable here."

As they came through the gate into a driveway bordered by lawns house servants appeared to take charge of the baggage on the carts. The two men led the party to the entrance to the mansion, which did not appear to have the traditional courtyard, up steps and inside, where a long corridor faced them.

The senior man bowed again. "If you would excuse me, I will go and advise His Grace of your arrival."

As he walked off Eriana realized that Kalmenar was muttering.

She turned. "What's that?"

"Highness," he answered low, "I do not like this place."

From a door halfway along the corridor a noble appeared with a woman Eriana assumed was his wife. He saw the party and came to greet them with a smile. His wife also had a welcoming smile, but Eriana saw something else there. Fear, perhaps, or resignation?

"Welcome! I am Count Horvik of North Virgulend, be welcome in my house. This is my wife, Siendra. His Grace should join us shortly. I am delighted to welcome such illustrious guests as yourselves to my humble home. I understand that you were just passing by along the river and tangled with a gogon?"

"As you say, My Lord," Eriana responded. "I should imagine that you do not see visitors like ourselves very often, you are not on the trade route. Aye, my ship was attacked by a large monster and most of my crew suffered some injury."

"Your ship? Your crew?"

"Aye, I am the owner of the Visund and its captain. But I am forgetting myself. If I may introduce -"

Horvik held up a hand. "If I may, save your introductions for His Grace, that will save you repeating yourself. Ah, here he comes now."

From a doorway at the far end of the corridor came a man. In the indistinct light from the corridor lanterns Eriana thought him old, since he limped with a stick. As he came closer she saw that she was mistaken, he was younger, with a broad body that once must have been very fit and agile. Perhaps the injury came from a battle wound?

Kalmenar's hand grabbed Eriana's arm. "Be careful, Highness!" he hissed. "This man is dangerous to you!"

Eriana shook off the hand with a scowl that disappeared the moment she saw their host clearly. His face looked interesting and his smile warm. She immediately relaxed as he reached them.

"I see Horvik has already welcomed you," he said with a broad smile. "Let me extend my own greeting to you all. I am also a guest in his mansion while I deal with a local matter nearby. My brother would normally handle such affairs as these but he is presently away at some gathering down-river, I believe. No matter, I am not adjudicating this evening, we may all relax and bring each other up to date concerning recent happenings in the Valley.

"Wallesan, of course, I already know. Be welcome here, brother. I was distressed to learn of the capture of your city and delighted when your brave men retook it. Those of Yod have much to answer for, to the peoples of the Valley." He frowned. "But I do not know any of you others." He raised an inquiring eyebrow at Wallesan.

The Duke's face was impassive. "Thank you for your concern over my city, Your Grace. It was a hard battle but fairly won, despite the treachery of those of Yod. If I may introduce firstly Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, whose ship is returning me to my lands."

The man bowed low. "Your Highness! This is indeed an unexpected pleasure."

Wallesan continued, "With her is her second in command Lars, who bears no formal rank that you or I would understand. Also with her are her special advisor Lord Kalmenar from Palarand and her companions Bennet, Semma and Ursula."

The man bowed again, but just barely. "Lars, an unusual name, I deem. Kalmenar, I believe we may have met before, but a long time ago. My welcome to you both and to you ladies."

Bennet and Semma promptly curtseyed, not taking their eyes off his face for a moment. The man stared at Ursula for a moment and then returned his attention to Wallesan.

The Duke of Joth finished, "For my own part I am joined tonight by my escort captain, Captain Hambran and my own special advisor Tenant Maralin."

"Well!" Their host gave them all a warm smile. "It promises to be an interesting evening, I would wager. But I am forgetting myself. Wallesan is familiar with me, you others are not. I am, of course, the brother of Grand Duke Mariswin who rules here in Virgulend, and my own name is Jarwin."

The high-ranking members of the party have accepted an invitation to overnight at a nearby mansion - but there is great danger! Duke Jarwin will do anything to get his hands on the female members of the party. The men know of his reputation but struggle to inform the women. It is left to Lars to take decisive action.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

7 - Lair of the Beast

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Wallesan nodded at the other man. "Jarwin," he responded, but Eriana noted that he did not offer his hand or his arm, as was usual when men of such rank greeted each other. The Duke continued, "You should know that I saw your brother but three days ago, since Eriana and myself attended that meeting you name. Indeed, he joined all the other rulers on the quayside at Dekarran to watch Her Highness's ship depart, with myself as passenger."

Jarwin's eyes widened briefly. He must have had some knowledge what was happening downstream, with his brother taking part, but there was a diplomatic pretense to maintain.

"Of course," he agreed with a smile, "I had overlooked that of course you would have joined the gathering. Tell me -"

Wallesan broke in with a raised hand. "By your leave, Jarwin, we have barely arrived and have had no time to eat, drink, bathe or change our attire since landing. Perhaps such discussions are better left until later, when we are all clean, fed and relaxed?"

"As you say, Wallesan! I am forgetting myself. Horvik, are chambers ready for your guests? You must attend your own household, I shall not interfere." Jarwin gave a slight bow to Wallesan, then a larger one to Eriana. "I will leave you to settle in, then, and we will meet again at table. I trust you will enjoy your stay in Horvik's delightful mansion."

The small group watched as Jarwin turned and walked away along the corridor, leaning on his stick. Horvik bowed, drawing their attention.

"Your Highness, Your Grace, although my mansion is often accounted large as such places may be, with His Grace already in residence it has been necessary for me to make some small adjustments to accommodate both of you." He turned and smiled at the others in their group. "Since His Grace's retinue is also small this time, there should be no problem with chambers for your attendants, though. If you would all follow me."

Several house servants appeared from a nearby chamber to join them. Since they were standing in what was evidently an entrance lobby, Horvik turned to the left and led the way along an intersecting corridor which went across the width of the building. There were doors either side of the corridor and a large window at the end, letting in plenty of evening light.

At the third door he addressed Eriana. "Highness, I have had this chamber prepared for you. It is the one usually occupied by Her Grace Duchess Dianel and I believe that you will find it comfortable. There is an attached chamber which is where Her Grace's maids usually stay, I trust that it will suffice for your companions tonight. A door links the two chambers so that you may summon their assistance without returning to this corridor."

He opened the door and allowed Eriana to enter first. The chamber was light and airy, and very similar to her suite at the palace, with a separate sleeping chamber, dressing room, toilet and bathing chamber. The tones were pastel and the furnishings obviously suited to a feminine occupant.

Eriana turned to Horvik. "My second, Lars. Have you a nearby chamber for him? He takes his duties seriously."

Horvik spread his hands. "I regret not, Highness. I believed that he had a more... administrative nature from the description I was given. I did not expect..." He turned to Lars with a bow. "I ask your pardon, Master Lars. I did not realize that your duties might be of a more physical nature. I have assigned a chamber for you, it is true, but it is further away, at the end of the corridor."

Lars regarded Horvik impassively. "My Lord, I will look at chamber and tell if it is good enough."

"Of course. Now, if I open this door, we can go through into the maids' chamber."

There was a smaller dressing room and a separate toilet, but of course the maids would bathe with their mistress. The room would normally have had two beds but these had been moved round and a third, different bed squeezed in. There was a separate entrance from the corridor and another door in the facing wall.

Horvik noticed Eriana's gaze. "Ah, Highness, that door connects with the suite usually occupied by His Grace the Grand Duke Mariswin when he and his wife visit. That door usually remains locked unless Their Graces are in residence and for your own privacy will be locked tonight. You need have no fear that you or your companions will be disturbed."

Eriana merely nodded and returned to her own chamber. "My Lord, you are too kind," she responded. "This is a delightful suite, I am sure that we will all have a good night's sleep. Is that not so, girls?"

The others murmured agreement, but behind Horvik's back Wallesan had a thoughtful expression. He smoothed it away as their host introduced one of his servants.

"If I may name Ratha, she is one of my senior house servants. If you or your companions have any desires of a kind particular to women, she will satisfy you. Pull the yellow rope, there by the fireplace, should you have need to summon her."

Eriana gave him a nod. "You are a gracious host, My Lord. I thank you for your kind attentions. If you would now excuse us, I believe that we all have certain urgent needs. How shall we know when the evening meal is ready?"

"A servant will come and knock at your sitting room door, Highness. Since your arrival was unexpected, our meal this evening was already being prepared and will be ready in about three quarters of a bell, or perhaps a little later. Do you think that you might require more time to prepare yourselves?"

"That should be ample, My Lord." She smiled. "Unless you intend a ball tonight, our preparations should not take very long, indeed."

Everybody made their excuses and returned to the corridor, leaving Eriana and the other women to clean themselves up. Horvik gestured to Kalmenar.

"My Lord, your chamber lies opposite."

He opened a door and showed them into a smaller suite, apparently designed for a single man but possibly one of noble status. It still had a toilet, bathing chamber and dressing room, but the latter would not have been sufficient for any woman, even one with only traveling attire. Kalmenar walked to the window to discover the front gardens and the wall, the inside adorned with flowering plants as well.

"My Lord," he replied, "I am impressed by the accommodation you provide for us. I will sleep easy tonight, I deem."

Horvik bowed. "Thank you, My Lord." He pointed to ropes near the fireplace. "If you require anything, perhaps help with shaving in the morning, the yellow rope will summon a manservant."

Kalmenar nodded. "Thank you, My Lord. I see my chest has been delivered, if you would excuse me, I also have an urgent matter to attend to."

He headed for the toilet and Horvik smiled at the others. "Ah, of course, you must all be in similar need. I will make my further remarks brief, then. Master Lars, if I may show you to your room."

Right at the end of the corridor was a small single chamber obviously intended for a junior aide or a manservant. Lars took a quick look inside, noting that his duffel had already been delivered.

"Is good, My Lord. Bed is soft, I will sleep well tonight."

Horvik breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Master Lars." He frowned. "I am not happy that I cannot place your rank, Sir. Forgive me if I have caused offense."

"Is good, My Lord," Lars repeated. "When we return to Palarand, King promises me proper title."

"Ah, I see." Horvik turned to Wallesan. "For you, Your Grace, I have made ready a suite on the other side of the main corridor. If you would follow me."

He set off with Wallesan, Hambran and Maralin in tow. Lars looked at the disappearing group, then at his room, coming to a decision. He closed his door and made his way quietly after them, catching them just as they crossed the main corridor.

The suite which Horvik showed them was very similar to Eriana's, but with a less obviously feminine touch. The facilities were exactly the same and when their host opened the connecting door the servants' room was also the same, but without the additional bed.

Horvik turned to Hambran and Maralin apologetically. "Captain, Tenant, I thought it best to place you here near your liege. There are other, smaller suites but they are further away, as Master Lars was to her Highness. I trust these will suffice?"

Hambran replied, "My Lord, these will suit us very well. We are military men, we are used to sleeping in strange and unusual places. Indeed, two nights ago we were forced to camp on an island in the river, so these beds are more than adequate by comparison."

Wallesan asked, "Maralin? What think you?"

"As Captain Hambran said, Your Grace. I have no complaints."

They returned to the suite's sitting room and Horvik said, "I know that men have less needs than a woman does, but if you have any desires, pull the yellow rope and someone will answer immediately."

He bowed. "I assume that, like the women in your party, you have urgent needs, so I will leave you to prepare yourselves now. Someone will knock on this door when the evening meal is about to be served."

He backed out of the door and closed it, leaving the four men in the sitting room. Wallesan immediately held up a hand, then placed a finger to his lips. He walked to the door and listened, then went around the room examining the walls. Once he had made a complete circuit he went through and did the same in the bedroom and the servants' room, paying particular attention to the other connecting door, which appeared to be locked. Finally, he gestured to the others to gather close and put their heads together.

He spoke quietly. "Maralin, if you would translate for Lars, should it be required."

The reply was just as quiet. "Aye, Your Grace. What is happening?"

"I doubt much will happen to us, but the ladies may be in considerable danger tonight. How much do you know about Duke Jarwin?"

"Very little, Your Grace. I know he is the brother of Mariswin and that is about all. Oh, I remember there was a rumor of a scandal in the palace, but the name meant nothing to me then. Was that about him? We were too busy building federations to worry about rumors like that."

"Indeed, but in this case you must needs know all. Jarwin is a womanizer of the worst sort. Being the brother of a Grand Duke, he has used his rank to seduce and ruin women the length of the Great Valley and he does not care who knows of his activities. It was Garia who finally stopped his evil attentions, so I was told."

"Garia!" Maralin remembered to keep his voice down. "Your Grace, did he attempt to seduce Garia? I doubt he would have gotten very far with her."

"Humph. It seems that was made very clear to him by Robanar at the time, and he was told to leave her alone. Unfortunately, he then switched his attentions to Lady Merizel, who had only been in the palace a matter of days and did not know of his reputation."

"Oh My God! Yes, of course. What happened?"

Wallesan's smile was bleak. "It seems that Her Highness, who did not even have a title at that point, found some stratagem that foiled Jarwin's plot. Unfortunately, her plan annoyed almost everybody and the following morning there was an ugly scene at breakfast. By some means she managed to challenge Jarwin to single combat in the ring of honor, without weapons."

Maralin was amazed. "That was the rumor I had heard, Your Grace, but I thought it was total fiction. Are you telling me it was not?"

"You can ask her for the tale yourself, next time you two meet. She met Jarwin in that big exercise hall of theirs and essentially kicked him apart. He limps because she damaged his knee joint, and she also gave him some broken ribs."

"Excuse, Your Grace," Lars said. "Tenant, explain."

Maralin recounted what he had just been told and the danger was apparent to all four men.

"Do any of them know?" he asked.

Wallesan shrugged. "I doubt it, Maralin. Eriana probably would not, I deem, and of course neither would Ursula, both having arrived recently. What Bennet and Semma may know depends on what they were doing before they became guardswomen and where their stations were in the palace."

Maralin nodded. "As you say, Your Grace. Trouble is, even if they heard about it, what they may have heard could be garbled or exaggerated - or played down. You know what servants' tales are like, and it must be far worse in a big place like the palace."

"Just so. The point is, we must needs find some way to protect our women and that could be difficult. Did you notice how our chambers are separated from those of the women? Aye, Lars has a room over there but it is distant. He will not know if trouble should develop."

The three looked at the big Einnlander. "Will think," he said. "Always find way to beat man like him."

Maralin grimaced. "I don't know. If I remember those stories right, that's more or less what Garia did in the palace. It worked, sort of, but it caused a big argument - several different arguments, actually."

Wallesan added, "The other factor is that we are not in Robanar's palace this time, where he could make the rules. Neither are we in my own mansion, where I would tell Jarwin to his face to behave or be thrown out. We are guests under the roof of a trusted friend of his, I deem. It is no accident, I believe, that we have been separated this way."

Maralin said, "Did you notice the look on Lady Siendra's face? Horvik might go along with whatever Jarwin intends, but I do not think his wife does."

Wallesan grunted. "Unfortunately, I doubt that Lady Siendra has any influence in what Duke Jarwin says or does. If he is accustomed to frequent visits to this place, then she will know she cannot do very much to prevent his activities."

"How do we warn Her Highness, Your Grace?"

That brought a smile to the Duke's face. "If he tries anything with Eriana, I doubt he will get very far, smooth words or not. Um, unless she so desires it, of course, but I do not think she has the kind of personality that would be swayed by such as him. The problem will be with the other women, and especially Ursula. She will be very vulnerable, I deem, not knowing what is customary and what is not."

Lars said, "Easy to warn Princess. Only she, I and Maralin speak Einnland tongue."

Maralin agreed. "Yes, that's right! We can hold a whole conversation right under his nose and nobody would have a clue what we were saying." He frowned. "But even she cannot warn the others in front of him."

"But she could shield them somehow," Wallesan suggested.

"Excuse me, Your Grace," Hambran said then. "I have a pressing need..."

"Aye, of course, Hambran. As have we all. Do we all know enough to be prepared for tonight's meal, and what may happen afterward? Aye? Then let us make ourselves ready for the battle ahead."

* * *

In the almost deserted dining chamber three servants were putting the final touches to the place settings, casually watched by two noblemen. Jarwin bent his head towards that of his host.

"Are you sure that this will work, Horvik?"

"It has done before, Your Grace. I wonder, though... His Grace Duke Wallesan surely knows of your reputation, he will have told the others. I am certain that Kalmenar knows as well, he said something to Her Highness just before you joined us earlier."

Jarwin smiled. "But they have had no opportunity to speak to the women, I deem."

"As you say, Your Grace, but I would be very wary of Her Highness. I recognized her name and have heard of her deeds. You should know that by chance I was visiting a merchant in Treen when Her Highness came through last year, accompanied by His Grace and a lot of very big, hairy warriors, who were presumably from that far away land of hers. I may not know the weapons of war in great detail but to me they all seemed fearsomely well armed and trained. Her Highness herself carried a big broadsword slung across her back. I heard that it was her party that attacked and recaptured Boldan's Rock during the war, Your Grace, though I do not know the details. Do not annoy her, Your Grace, I do not desire to see my family's mansion burned to the ground."

"A broadsword?" Jarwin fingered his chin. "She is of a size to wield one, I will grant you, but she is still a woman... If she is fit enough, then so much the better! I will heed your words, Horvik, but let us see how the evening progresses." He shrugged. "If she will not play, then there are three others to choose from. That one with the odd name, for example. She seemed different, somehow."

"As you say, Your -"

The door opened and a servant ushered in the men of the party, with the exception of Kalmenar. Jarwin again held out his hand and this time Wallesan took it, though reluctantly. He looked around the chamber with interest.

"An interesting room, My Lord. Indeed, an unusual arrangement for a mansion."

Horvik answered the unasked questions. "Your Grace, though both His Grace and his brother visit us several times a year there are few other nobles nearby that give us need for banquets and receptions. When we must needs host a large event, we will often eat outside in the gardens.

"This mansion? My great great grandfather suffered a riding accident over a hundred years ago which meant that he lost the use of his legs. The mansion was rebuilt so that almost all the chambers were on the same level. We kept the original kitchen and bathing block at the rear, though only the servants need use it now. The chambers above those are used for storing food and valuables when the river rises. There is a separate block for carriages and frayen at the back, also original."

Wallesan nodded. "As I said, an interesting arrangement."

Maralin asked, "My Lord, you spoke of the river rising. How do you escape the floods? You are not very far from the banks."

Horvik smiled. "A chance siting... Tenant..?"

"Tenant Maralin, My Lord."

"Ah, yes. Tenant, by chance this mansion was built on a slight rise in the land. You saw our fence? It was once a true palisade, as this was the fortified house for the town. It is well enough built to keep out the waters for a time. The mansion is also built on stilts, although this may not have been obvious from the front gardens. Perhaps once every ten years the river reaches the level of these floors and then we must needs retreat."

Maralin bowed. "Thank you, My Lord. I am still unfamiliar with the ways and methods used in the Great Valley and it is always interesting to learn how these problems are tackled."

Jarwin's eyebrows rose. "You are from somewhere else entirely, then? Yet you speak as a Jothan born."

"Your Grace, I come from Shicargo, which I am told lies in the deep south. There is some confusion, let us say, over just how I found myself in Joth. Since then it seems I have discovered a talent for picking up languages and accents."

The door opened and another servant showed Kalmenar in. He approached the group and bowed.

"My apologies for the delay, My Lord, Your Grace, Your Grace..." He smiled. "Just recently at His Majesty's court I could have spent a quarter of an hour giving everyone their titles!"

"An hour? What is that?"

Wallesan intervened. "A new method of describing time, Your Grace. To speak more of it before we eat would only confuse you. If I may just say that a quarter of an hour is slightly shorter than a quarter of a bell."

Another arrival, this time Lady Siendra with two female attendants. She had barely time to greet those present before Eriana appeared with the other women in tow. As before, Bennet and Semma curtseyed before their hosts while Ursula merely looked on with interest. All the Visund women were wearing travelers' dresses, but this time of better quality and color than those they had worn on board. Nobody except Siendra wore a long gown, as custom dictated, but allowances would be made for those traveling.

Horvik gestured at the single table. "If I may ask you all to be seated. As I explained earlier, the cooks began preparing our meal before we discovered that we had illustrious guests to provide for."

The guests were placed on the same side of the table, facing their hosts, and alternating male and female. Wallesan sat facing Horvik, while Eriana, to his left, faced Jarwin. On the other side of the table the two men who had come to fetch the travelers from the hostel, plus Siendra's two companions, made up the numbers.

The visitors, of course, all had brought forks with them. There had been some discussion as to whether it was polite to do so but felt that the utility of the implements outweighed the possible problems and it would also demonstrate them to anyone who had never seen them before. Of their hosts, only Jarwin and Horvik had forks, both of gold and obviously locally made, since the maker had apparently been given instructions by word of mouth only and not with the aid of an example or a drawing. The rest made do with the customary spoon and two knives, but they did not appear to resent the fact that their visitors all had forks.

The meal began with mainly small talk over the first two courses. The weather, the state of the harvest and the river were the main topics, though the unusual mansion layout also proved of interest to the visitors. It was during the main course, sliced middle haunch of vikhan in a rich sauce with vegetables, that Jarwin made his first probe.

"Highness, Horvik here tells me that he saw you last last year in Treen, in company with His Grace here."

"Indeed, Your Grace. We were returning to Palarand after our assault on the fortress of Boldan's Rock and on the wharves below. It was a great victory that broke the morale of the Yodan invaders, but the cost was high."

"Indeed? As you must know, such tales grow in the telling as you move further away from the battlefield. I would be interested in hearing the truth from yourself, Highness."

Siendra said, "Your Grace, I have also heard of the recapture of Boldan's Rock. There are other ladies present. Would this be is a suitable subject to discuss at table?"

Jarwin's eyes flashed but he smiled. "You are right, my dear, I sometimes forget myself. Perhaps later, then." He thought. "Tell me then, Highness, of your homeland. I have barely heard of Einnland, and it and its people are a mystery to me."

"I will tell you of Einnland, Your Grace, but you should know that I am no longer an Einnlander. My father the King wished an unsuitable marriage for me and I -"

Eriana recounted the tale of her escape and thus Jarwin learned why a strange ship full of heavily armed barbarians had ended up sailing the Sirrel. She glossed over her subterfuge on arriving at the palace before describing how Garia had suggested the attack on Boldan's Rock.

She also noticed that Jarwin's face darkened whenever Garia's name was mentioned of but thought nothing of it.

"The rest I will leave until later, Your Grace, so as not to upset Lady Siendra and her companions."

"As you say. But you do not mention your own companions! Do you tell me that they are also familiar with the arts of war? Surely not!"

"Indeed, Your Grace, at least two of them are. Bennet and Semma are members of Palarand's Palace Guard, though they have not yet been tested in battle. They join our crew as necessary female companions."

Horvik spluttered into his wine. "Robanar admits women to his guard? Amazing! Do they serve as the men do, or are they of a more ornamental nature?"

Bennet bristled. "My Lord, if I may speak. We undergo the same training as the men but naturally we have weapons and armor appropriate to our size and strength. Presently we do not serve at night but only during the day. You should know that a guardswoman may go, with Her Majesty, where a guardsman cannot."

Maralin added, "My Lord, I have watched them train. They may not be as big as most of the men but they can certainly be quicker and more agile."

"Indeed! An interesting idea, Your Grace, do you not agree?"

From the look on Jarwin's face he did not agree, since he knew who must have done the training. He busied himself with his wine for a moment before replying.

"Horvik, customs change in the Valley all the time. I would prefer to see this experiment continue a while before recommending anything similar to my brother." He turned to Ursula. "My dear, your own presence is not explained. Are you then a companion of Her Highness, since you have not been named a guardswoman?"

"My Lord, no, Your Grace? Is that right? I'm sorry, I do not know how to address anyone and you all have strange titles. I have been told that I have lost my memory. I do not know who or what I am. I am traveling to Joth with His Grace because he has... doctors there who might be able to help me."

"Doctors? What are doctors?"

Maralin answered smoothly, "We are not certain, Your Grace. The word my liege used was healer, when he described Joth to her, perhaps this is a translation from her own language."

"Her own language? Yet she speaks our tongue, though with a strong accent."

Eriana said, "Your Grace, I speak the local tongue with a strong accent! Many who now reside in Palarand do, it is not that unusual."

"As you say, Highness... but this means that she is not of your party originally."

Wallesan said, "If I may, Your Grace. This would be better discussed after we have finished."

Jarwin simmered but there was little he could do. Grumpily he concentrated on his meal, which meant that for a time the whole table ate in silence.

"Your Grace, I must apologize," Eriana said to break the uncomfortable pause. "It is true that when we sailed from Dekarran, I thought this journey was to be much like the many I have made before I came to the Great Valley. Since we came originally to Plif I have discovered that, to my surprise, almost nothing has been what I expected. Much of what has happened has been strange, at least to my eyes, and some of what we saw and did cannot be told, not yet. Much is of a personal nature or, perhaps, too violent to speak of at table. I am sure that Wallesan intended no offense."

Jarwin looked at Eriana with understanding. He nodded. "Highness, perhaps it is I who must apologize. I merely thought of light conversation to be had at table and did not think further. But you mention Plif. I am certain that you must have met my sister Luann when you arrived there?"

"The Duchess? Why, of course, Your Grace!" She smiled. "We were there for some time, I feel that she would like you to know how she fares, is that not so?" She turned to Siendra. "My Lady, we discuss the Duchess of Plif, who is His Grace's sister. I trust this subject is acceptable?"

Siendra smiled. "Of course, Highness. Her Grace is known to all in Virgulend and any news will be well received."

"Well, as I mentioned earlier, our first landing was made at a small fishing village. Eventually, His Grace discovered our presence and I was invited to travel to Simbek with a few retainers. When we arrived -"

The conversation started up again and flowed naturally. Wallesan noted that despite the topic, Jarwin said more to the four women in their party than he did to any of the men. It was difficult for him to see how the other men reacted but he suspected that they reflected his own concerns.

Finally the meal was over. Instead of the usual custom, where the diners would stand around while the tables were dismantled, Horvik invited them to leave the chamber for one on the opposite side of the corridor. Here there were a number of easy chairs and comfortable settees, all with low tables on which drinks and snacks could be placed. The retainers who had been seated on Horvik's side departed with a bow to their master while most of those left found seats and sat immediately. Only Bennet and Semma remaining hesitantly standing until Eriana gave them a nod.

"Now, Your Highness," Jarwin said, leaning forward in his chair. "We are no longer at table, tell us your story. I'm sure that Siendra will let us know if anything becomes too upsetting for her or her ladies."

Eriana nodded acceptance of the circumstances. "What did you wish to know, Your Grace?"

"If you would describe your visit to Boldan's Rock. The fortress was said to be impregnable but it was obviously not so. I am interested in the stratagem your men employed, where so many others have failed."

Eriana bristled. "I must correct you, Your Grace. I led the expedition and it was my directions that my men followed. The original plan, I must tell you, was thought of some time previously by Her Highness Princess Garia, though she was but a Baroness then."

Jarwin's eyes flashed, but he nodded and gestured for Eriana to continue.

"First, then, we had to find a way to reach the fortress without being seen."

Considering Jarwin's reaction to Garia's name, she decided to avoid using it again except when absolutely necessary. There was no point disturbing what was beginning to seem a pleasant evening in friendly company.

"Someone had had the clever idea of hooded cloaks of white cloth, but daubed with gray and black, so as to conceal us among the snow covered winter rocks. Then, we had to cross -"

The conversation flowed and, once the battle had been covered, moved on to many other subjects. Most in the room drank wine or beer. In Eriana's case it was beer. The evening seemed to be settling down into a relaxed discussion between hosts and guests.

Maralin was completely absorbed by the intelligent remarks offered by Jarwin, Horvik and Siendra. A small part of his attention tried to analyze what was happening but he began to wonder if the warnings had been overstated.

I don't see anything here that would alarm me. He's made a few complimentary remarks about the women but nothing that would get him in trouble on Earth. So far, this evening has been one of the better ones.

But the Duke is giving me strange looks! I've been around a while but maybe there's some kind of signal I haven't noticed? Some local custom, maybe?

Whatever. I don't see any apparent danger here.

Eriana, on the other hand, was becoming puzzled. Flattery was no problem to her, she had received enough of that at her father's court, most of it insincere. Jarwin and Horvik would naturally seek to pay the proper respects to visiting women and she understood that. What caused her concern was that while Bennet, Semma, Ursula and Maralin seemed happy to join in the conversation, Wallesan, Kalmenar and Lars were tense, even though they pretended not to be.

I know Wallesan enough to know that something is wrong, but I do not know what. Kalmenar said earlier that there was danger here, but I see nothing that I would call danger in this place. Lars is his usual reserved self, partly because he still has trouble with the tongue, but even he seems worried!

In a lull in the conversation, when the servants were refilling drinks, she decided to ask him.

«Lars, is something wrong?»

«Highness, there is danger here, but you must not show that I told you. I have been told that... the visiting Duke... has habits like those of Holgar, Beren's son.»

Holgar son of Beren was a noted lecher in Einnland, forcing himself on the lower orders and making passes at those he could not force. It was rumored that he even had tastes for much younger girls.

Eriana managed to conceal her surprise. «Thank you, Lars. Your warning has been noted.»

"I ask your pardon," Horvik said to her. "Is there something wrong, Highness?"

"Oh," she smiled at him. "I must apologize to you, it seems, for not paying attention to the conversation. Since our adventure with the river monster, part of my mind has been considering the possible damage to my ship. I know that Lars may have noted things which I did not."

"Your ship? Why, of course! If you would tell us what happened."

There was nothing plying the Sirrel that looked anything like the long-ships used by the Norse, so it was necessary for her to describe the Visund and how it sailed. The party were astonished to find that she had customarily sailed long distances on the open ocean in such a craft, and with what they considered to be a huge crew.

Once the groundwork had been laid, she told them of the encounter with the gogon. Wallesan and Maralin supplied additional detail as the tale unfolded.

"You have many injured, then," Jarwin commented. "Would it not serve you to stay here a day or two, that your crew might recover? The time could profitably be used in examining your ship for damage, I deem."

"It is a thought," she replied, "but there are reasons why we must travel as swiftly as we may to Joth, Your Grace. If our pilot is right, we should reach there late tomorrow, if the winds favor us."

"Aye," Wallesan agreed. "I have been absent from my lands for long enough and there are matters which require my urgent attention. Since Her Highness had expressed a desire to sail the Sirrel, I thought to combine two journeys into one and see parts of the Great Valley a traveler by road may never discover. It will only cost us a day longer than we would normally take by the trade road."

"An interesting thought, Your Grace, though I am not certain I would chance it in a vessel like that owned by Her Highness." At her look Jarwin waved a hand. "I do not doubt your abilities, Highness, but I prefer more comforts whenever I travel. If I were to venture thus, I would have a barge suitably fitted out."

Wallesan couldn't decide if he had just been insulted or not, but chose to let the matter slide.

"This is her ship, Your Grace, and I chose to sail in it with her. I can tell you that in a year or two, she will probably be in command of something far more luxurious, as befits her station."

At that moment another headache struck Ursula, a bad one. Everyone could see that the pain was affecting her and Horvik pulled a rope for assistance. Within a matter of moments the resident healer had been summoned, a middle aged woman with the inevitable basket of herbs and potions.

"Hanita, our guest suffers a severe headache. Have you something to ease her pain?"

"Surely, My Lord," the woman replied, lifting out a glass jar with familiar green contents. "If I may ask her what the problem is? Has she recently had a head injury?"

Wallesan indicated Maralin who replied, "Mistress, there is no injury but a mysterious ailment which I recently had myself. She has somehow lost her memory and she has headaches every half day or so. Each time she has a headache, a small part of her memory returns, but the pain is worse each time. I remember the green stuff from my own illness, Mistress, and it should suffice."

Hanita looked doubtful. "Master, are you sure that this is the same ailment? If this is some other head problem, the green potion may not be the right thing to give her."

Maralin nodded. "There were... other indications that this is the same ailment that I had, Mistress. You should have no fear that you will administer the wrong thing to her."

"As you wish, Master." She turned to Horvik. "With My Lord's permission?"

"Proceed, Hanita."

With the healer attending Ursula, Jarwin turned to Wallesan. "I notice that we have not spoken of this woman this evening, but earlier you implied that her own story was as interesting as that of Her Highness."

Balth! He noticed. Very well, the truth should be sufficient here... but not all of it, of course.

"That is true, Your Grace," Wallesan began reluctantly. "Mistress Ursula was discovered unconscious on a small island in the Sirrel, two days ago. We rescued her and immediately realized that she was suffering from the same ailment that Maralin had when we found him in Joth."

Jarwin's eyebrows raised. "When you found him, Your Grace?"

"Aye. It was the night of the Yod attack, you understand, he was discovered at the roadside near one of the gates, as the city was being evacuated. We presume that he fell from a wagon or carriage in the confusion."

"Oh, I see. A grim business, indeed, Your Grace, and we are relieved that you now have your lands back. Yet your man could have knocked his head as he fell, could he not? How then did you decide this was not an injury but something different?"

"We do not know, Your Grace, but that is what it looked like at first. It was only when he recovered his memory that the truth was discovered, that the headaches were related to the memory loss." Wallesan had an idea. "He began speaking in a strange tongue, one not known in Alaesia."

Jarwin waved a hand. "But how did you know it was a strange tongue, Your Grace, and not just some babble designed to confuse you, to permit him into your confidence?"

Despite his wariness, the Duke of Joth smiled. "Because it was the same tongue that Lady Garia learned at her mother's knee, Your Grace. It is no babble."

That effectively ended the interrogation, just as the healer stood up.

"Your Grace, My Lord, I would advise rest for this woman. Such a severe attack must surely strain the resources of any person."

Eriana spoke up. "Your Grace, My Lord, your healer is right. I fear that we all have had a hard day today and, by your leave, we women at least should retire now."

Horvik gestured. "Highness, I would not keep you from your bed, not after you have spent today grappling with a gogon of such a size. I'm sure that the men in your party will also desire their beds shortly."

Eriana rose and therefore so did everyone else. Bennet and Semma, after curtseys to their host, helped Ursula from the chamber. Eriana gave a small nod to Horvik.

"Thank you for your meal, My Lord, and for the excellent conversation afterward. We will see you again on the morrow."

The men all bowed as Eriana followed the others out of the door. When it had closed, Jarwin said, "Your Grace, it seems to me that there is a mystery here, one that has barely been explained. Still, Mistress Ursula seems unwell, does she not? Should your party remain here tomorrow, perhaps, to permit her time to recover?"

"Your Grace, we are only a day away from Joth and, as I explained, there will be much for me to do when I return to my mansion. I cannot delay even by so much as a day, unless it is unavoidable."

"But then, surely you may leave Mistress Ursula here in complete safety and travel onward yourself, if your needs are so urgent. I will give you my oath that she will be well looked after here and, once she is well again, I will send her on to you with a strong escort."

"Your Grace, I have already given her my oath to take her to Joth, before the symptoms worsen. Besides, Mistress Ursula will receive the best care that we may provide since we have healers who have dealt with this ailment before."

Jarwin bowed defeat. "As you desire, Your Grace. I only thought it appropriate to make such an offer to a woman who appears in some distress."

"And we thank you for it, Your Grace. Now, with your permission, perhaps we should also retire. It has been a long day."

"Of course. A man will knock at your doors a half-bell before we usually break our fast. Will that be sufficient warning for you?"

"I would think so, Your Grace. Until tomorrow, then."

Lars followed the servant along the corridor towards his own chamber. It was dim, lit only by night lanterns, but sufficient for someone who had learned to navigate the jumble of Embrikt's palace in the dark. In his chamber, the man lit two lanterns, one on the table and a smaller one on the night stand.

"Is there anything you desire, Master, before I go?"

"No. Thank you. I sleep now."

He closed the door behind the servant and surveyed the small chamber, shrugging. There was little he could do now, but at least the Princess had been warned. He walked over and picked up his duffel, frowning as the floorboards moved. In the dim light, some boards seemed a lighter color than others, and he remembered that their host had said that the building had been occasionally flooded. If so, then of course the flooring would require repairs.

Frowning again, he turned and inspected the floor more thoroughly. There were other replacement boards, but those were scattered randomly about the chamber. When he put his foot on them they didn't move. Returning to the group under the window, Lars pulled out his knife and squatted down, paying more attention now to what he was seeing. Finding what he expected, he straightened with a grim expression. He returned the knife to its sheath, then picked up his belongings and padded noiselessly to the door.

The four women were in Eriana's sleeping chamber, Bennet unlacing Eriana while Semma did the same for Ursula.

"Hist! Did you hear something?"

They all stopped moving and listened.

"Aye! Someone knocks at the door, I deem. Bennet, softly, now. Ladies, keep your voices down."

The others crowded at the bedroom door as Bennet went over to investigate. The tapping was soft, rhythmic but somehow irregular. She turned to look at Eriana, who smiled.

"Aye. Let him in, quickly."

Lars came in with his naked sword ready in one hand, his duffel slung diagonally across his back and out of the way should he need to fight. Eriana's eyebrows went right up as he spoke.

"Bennet, close door, please. Highness, you are all in danger."

Eriana came close to him as Bennet shut and locked the door. "You spoke of danger earlier, but I forgot. Jarwin sounded pleasant enough to me, is he really as bad as Holgar?"

Lars switched languages. «Highness, Duke Wallesan told us that he is well known among all these countries for his insatiable ways. No-one can prevent him doing whatever he wants because his brother is the ruler of these lands. Lady Garia stopped him eventually, which is why he limps now.»

Eriana smirked. «Good for her! If he had tried anything with me I would have done the same, I think. The girls seem taken with him but for some reason I did not find him so attractive as they. What is the problem, then? Surely we are safe enough until breakfast, now that you have warned us?»

«Not so, Highness. Let me show you. You see the planks of the floor? Horvik told us earlier that though the house is built on slightly higher land it is occasionally flooded. Thus the need to repair the floor from time to time.»

«Of course! It is an old house, even the palace has repairs in places, it is what anyone would expect.»

«But look here, Highness.»

Lars examined the flooring and then went into the dressing room. He bent down to a repaired patch under the window, pulling out his knife as he did so. He put the tip into an end crack between two lengths of wood and levered. The whole section came up about half a finger's width and then stopped.

«Some of these are formed into a kind of hatch, Highness, and I believe that they are bolted from below, which is why they will not lift any further. Even if you guard the doors, I do not believe that you will be safe here.»

Eriana was surprised but not shocked. Old houses often had secret entrances and passages. «Your advice?»

«I think we can block most of these with furniture, Highness. It will mean a small change in the sleeping arrangements, but it will still be better than that island.»

Her gaze was intense. «Agreed. We will do that.»

There was a hatch in the dressing room and another in the sitting room, together with one in the servant's dressing room. Eriana supposed that was to permit someone to emerge at night and get into the suite without disturbing the sleepers before they were ready. She explained that quietly to the others while Lars went through all of the linked rooms, making sure that nothing else had been missed. The others were suitably shocked.

"I had heard tales of Jarwin in the palace, Highness," Bennet whispered, "but once I met him I thought the tales to be wild exaggerations. Do you tell us we are really in danger?"

"Aye, Bennet. It seems that he has a serpent tongue made especially for women though," she frowned, "while good enough company, he did not seem to affect me the same way."

Semma, whispered, "I noticed that Maralin seemed to be listening attentively, though the other men were anxious for some reason. Now I know why."

"Maralin?" Eriana thought. "Aye, we all know what he was before he came to Anmar, perhaps there is still some woman inside of him, to be snared by the beast. Well, ladies, we are now warned, shall you defend your honor this night, should he creep upon us like some vermin?"

"Aye, Highness, we will do our duty, whoever he might be."

"Semma?"

"It seems unnecessary to me, Highness, but I have sworn an oath and I know danger when I see it. You may rely on me. But what of Ursula? She knows nothing of the warrior's arts."

Eriana grimaced. "She is an innocent, we must protect her as we can. Ah, Lars, what news?"

"Those three, Highness, nothing else to find. We move tables onto hatches, move beds against doors. You all sleep in here, I sleep in servant's room tonight."

"Weapons?"

"If you have them, Highness."

Thinking that their night would be spent among friendly company, most had left the chests containing their weapons and armor on board the ship. However, all had brought long counter-knives as well as their customary shorter eating knives. They would have to do. Only Lars had brought his sword.

Quietly, the tables in the dressing rooms were shifted to stand on top of the hatches. In the sitting room, a settee was used while another was wedged against the entrance door. In the servants' bedroom, one bed was moved against the connecting door while another pushed against the door to the corridor.

Lars took an upright chair and set it against the window of the servants' bedroom, facing the door. He sat down with his sword across his lap.

"I sleep here. Good night, Highness."

Eriana put her hand on his shoulder before ushering the others out of the room and into her bedchamber. Each had brought their bedclothes and blankets, though the weather had been warm enough that the latter might not be needed.

Bennet whispered, "How shall we arrange ourselves, Highness? There is not really enough floor for three of us. We might trip over each other in the dark if something happens."

Semma added, "Highness? I know Lars will keep watch but should one of us keep watch in here as well?"

Eriana looked around the room thoughtfully. "You are right, we have not enough room... but the bed is big enough for two, I deem. There should be no need for another to stand watch, which will only make us all tired by break of day. Find space there and there, Ursula will sleep in the bed with me. She is the most important one to be protected this night."

They washed two by two, to ensure that somebody remained available to give the alarm if anything happened. Bennet and Semma arranged their blankets and settled down. Ursula turned to Eriana, a troubled look in her eyes.

"Highness, I do not like what is happening. I thought that I would be safe with you."

"In these lands, Ursula, no woman is safe, unless she has either the protection of a good man or she can defend her honor with her own weapons. Duke Wallesan is such a good man but we have been deliberately separated from him by the one called Jarwin, who seeks to conquer us as men always try to do. Tonight you shall sleep safely beside me, with Bennet and Semma at our feet and Lars ever alert with his sword. Come."

Once Ursula had made herself comfortable, Eriana blew out the lanterns and joined her, pulling up only one blanket to cover both. She lay in the almost-dark thinking about many things, including her own unexpected reaction to Jarwin and how that reflected her personality and her past actions.

* * *

The faint thumping woke Lars. The sound came from beneath the table in the servants' dressing room, the dressing table that covered the hidden hatch. It was dark and no other sound disturbed the silence.

He smiled.

After a while the sounds ceased and Lars padded into the sitting room, waiting for something to happen. This time, he heard the bolt being drawn and knew that somebody would pay for failing to keep it well greased. This hatch did not raise either, under the weight of the settee, so he gently opened the door to the main sleeping room.

Bennet was there with a long knife, which she lowered when she recognized Lars. He pointed to the dressing room and the two moved noiselessly past the other sleepers to enter. Here, the hatch was pushed up almost a thumb against the weight of the table before those underneath decided that they were wasting their time and lowered it again.

The two went back to the sitting room to wait, and it was not long before other noises were heard, this time from the servants' sleeping room. They moved in there to watch and noticed that the door to the corridor was slowly being forced open. Bennet placed her hand on Lars' arm to alert him and he tapped her hand to acknowledge it before waving her back with one hand and advancing his sword with the other.

An arm came through the narrow gap between door and frame, seeking to find out what prevented it opening. It found the bedstead and began to wriggle it slowly into the room, to permit the door to open further. Lars crept over to the door and pushed the point of his sword through the arm above the wrist, briefly pinning it to the door frame before pulling the sword back. There was a gasp and a muttered oath and the arm was rapidly withdrawn.

Lars leaned over and shut the door with a click. Bennet then helped him push the bed back into position. The two went back to the middle of the room.

"What do you want me to do?" she whispered. "Stay here?"

"They not use hatches," he whispered back. "Two doors to corridor, you watch this one, I go in there." He pointed to the sitting room. "Maybe they take hint."

* * *

Some time later Eriana briefly roused, to discover that she was spooning Ursula.

«Safest place for her to be,» she thought hazily before drifting back to sleep.

The travelers have been ensnared in Horvik's mansion and they must find a way to leave without further bloodshed. Eventually a method is found and the voyage resumes. The weather favors them and they just make the city of Joth as the sun sets.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

8 - Tactical Withdrawal

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

When Eriana awoke it was to see the ornately plastered ceiling above her in the early morning light. This brought her back immediately to where she was and what had happened the previous evening.

Turning to her left, she found Ursula still sleeping peacefully. The bedroom seemed undisturbed and she wondered if anything at all had happened after she had gone to sleep. This thought lasted right until Semma came through the door from their sitting room, still in her nightgown but with counter-dagger in hand.

"Highness," she said softly, "you are awake."

Eriana quirked a smile. "So I see. Why are you carrying that? Did something happen?"

"Aye, Highness, Lars and Bennet repulsed an attempt to enter the suite last night. They are both asleep now, considering the immediate danger to have passed."

This statement brought Eriana fully awake and onto her elbows. "Do you know what happened? The whole story, I mean?"

Semma shook her head. "I do not, Highness. It happened in the other bedroom and I heard nothing, though there was sufficient that whatever it was roused Bennet, who went to help."

Eriana nodded. "Good." She trusted Lars' judgement. "Now we must consider what could happen next. They may intend to keep us here by force, to let us go or maybe even to ransom us. Think you they would pretend that nothing happened?"

The younger guardswoman answered with a shrug. "I could not say, Highness. The ways of the nobility are mysterious to me, and the nobles of Virgulend even more so. What should we do now? Should we bathe, as if it were a normal day?"

The talk had woken Ursula, who rolled on her back and looked at the other two. "Did something happen last night?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye, but it seems that Lars dealt with it, with Bennet's assistance. We are deciding what we may do this morning." To Semma she said, "I think that we may make ourselves more vulnerable by bathing in this place, do you not agree? I would prefer to dress, pack and depart immediately, if we are permitted so. Let us at least use the toilet and refresh our faces, then we must needs have a council of war with Lars and Bennet."

"Agreed, Highness."

Lars had been sleeping on the settee which covered the sitting room hatch, but had roused when he had heard Eriana talking. He was still yawning when she, Semma and Ursula joined him.

«Highness.»

«Lars. You had some action, then?»

«We did, Highness. They tried all three hatches and then, after a while, the doors. They pushed open the other bedroom door and tried to move the bed from in front of it.» He grinned. «I let out a little blood and they went away.»

«Bennet?»

«She was awake when I came to check the hatch in your dressing room, Highness. After the door attempt I watched this door and she the one in the thralls' room - I ask your pardon, I mean the maids' room - but all has been quiet since.»

«Good. We must decide what to do next. Do you think we'll have to fight our way out?»

Lars grinned again. «I have spilt their blood, Highness. I do not think they will ignore such an insult. Still, the odds must only be, what, twenty to one? I think we can manage.»

Eriana giggled. "Lars! Be serious for a moment. We have to live with these people, unpleasant though that thought might be, so I do not want to have any more blood spilled unless there is no other way. This is not as Einnland, we are in someone else's country and under the same roof as the brother of the ruler of that country."

He grunted. "I fix brother. No more problems for anyone then."

"As you say, but we cannot do that, not yet. Have you heard from any of the men yet?"

"Nothing at all, Highness."

Eriana scowled, thinking hard, before coming to some decisions. "I do not think I care to eat another meal under the roof of people who behave like this. We can break our fast at the hostel where the men are staying."

"Agreed. If hostel not affected by what happen here."

"How could they know? They probably don't know yet, I deem, but they may find out later, putting the crew at risk." She nodded. "That decides it. We dress as for battle and leave as soon as we may."

"Only one sword, Highness. Mine."

"We'll manage. Kalmenar may have brought his, I know that Hambran and Maralin both have theirs. I didn't see the Duke bring one, but he might have decided that doing so would seem... unfriendly to his host."

Lars snorted. "Unfriendly, yes. Dress for battle?"

"Colors, Lars. I think we all have Palarand colors in our gear, have we not? That should give them pause, when they see us. They will not want to interfere with anyone in uniform, especially that of Palarand."

By this time they had been joined by Bennet, who was rubbing her eyes.

"Highness, good morning. I overheard. Aye, we have colors if not swords."

"Then let us get ready to leave."

Once they had quickly dressed and packed, the next task was to join forces with Kalmenar, if that were possible. Having put the furniture back where it had originally been, Bennet eased open the door to the maids' bedroom and looked out in both directions. There were two men at the window end of the corridor, approximately where Lars' bedroom was, and another two at the lobby. None appeared to be armed. Before anyone could move, she had slipped across the corridor and knocked on Kalmenar's door.

It opened almost immediately. "Why, it is Bennet! I was expecting a call to breakfast." He took in her appearance. "Why are you dressed like that? Has there been trouble?"

"Aye, My Lord, and Her Highness desires your appearance immediately, before a meeting is prevented."

His eyes widened at the implications. "As you wish."

"If you would bring your sword, My Lord."

Kalmenar grabbed his sword and followed Bennet across the corridor to Eriana's suite. They were just in time to shut the door in the faces of the four men.

The diplomats face was grim as he asked Eriana, "Good morning, Your Highness. What happened?"

She gestured to Lars but answered herself. "There are hatches in the floor, Kalmenar. Lars discovered them and blocked them off but they attempted the doors. Lars pricked one and they retreated. I do not know what time this happened as I slept through the whole attack. "

Bennet said, "A half after the third bell, Highness. Lars began checking the hatches and the sound woke me. I heard the clock as I rose."

"So late? We would all have been deeply asleep, I deem, if Lars had not warned us. Kalmenar, that is our problem. I have decided that I do not care to eat food again under this roof, would you agree?"

"Hatches? If you would show me, Highness."

The hatch in the sitting room was easy to find and demonstrate.

Kalmenar shook his head. "I noticed the loose floorboards in my own chamber but thought nothing of it, Highness. Now it is shown to me it is obvious. I agree, Highness, I would spend no further time under this roof than I possibly must, I deem. But how are we to leave? They must be many more than we are."

"Remember, we are an embassy returning Duke Wallesan to his domain. We are also the injured party in this matter. We are all wearing our colors to show our official ties to Palarand. They should not deny our request to leave."

Kalmenar paled. "Highness, this is not the way I would approach such a problem, but I fear that our hosts do not play by the customary rules of diplomacy. How may I serve?"

Eriana shrugged. "We will try to avoid spilling more blood but that may be unavoidable. We must needs join forces with the other party before we can leave. While we are split, we are open to being used as hostages against each other."

He nodded. "I can see that. Maker! These people are devious, separating us this way."

"Aye, My Lord. How good are you with that sword?"

Kalmenar gave a faint smile. "Not good enough, Highness. I have had the benefit of palace tuition but I am sadly out of practice, preferring words to deeds. Where is your own sword? On the ship, I deem. Will you take mine?"

Eriana returned the weak smile. "I doubt I could swing my broadsword in these corridors, My Lord. To use yours, I would need time to find the balance, as Haflin has taught me. But this is no place for experiments."

"Agreed." Kalmenar thought. "If we are to retreat from this place, there is our baggage to be considered."

"Aye! I had forgotten that. We have four chests -"

"Five, including mine. I will leave mine if I must, but -"

"Five, then, and Lars' duffel. Doubtless there are as many over the other side." She grimaced. "We must induce them to let us go peaceably, I deem, we cannot fight our way out. If so we can command that they provide a wagon for our chests, as they did last night." A scowl. "I can deal with Horvik, he is no problem, but how may I handle Jarwin?"

Kalmenar grinned. "You are a Princess, Highness. Act like one. I saw you briefly when you first arrived at the palace, all those months ago."

"I am no longer that person, Kalmenar, as you are probably aware. Your words are wise, though. There are few who would refuse the demands of a Princess of the realm." She showed her teeth. "I will carefully not mention which realm, but our colors will be plain enough. Girls? Are we ready? Then let us go."

She went to the door then turned. "Oh, and Kalmenar? An Einnlander does not use the word retreat. This will be a tactical withdrawal."

Kalmenar grinned. "As you say, Highness."

At the window end of the corridor now stood a small group of women servants, uncertain what to do but apparently unwilling to come any closer. In the other direction, a group of men were waiting in the entrance lobby a few strides away. The travelers came out, swords and counter-daggers ready but held point down. Eriana led the way to the group of men, striding purposefully.

"Is this the welcome a Princess can expect in this miserable country? Can a maiden and her attendants not even enjoy a peaceful night of sleep? Horvik, explain yourself."

"Your Highness," the man said, wringing his hands, "I do not know what you are talking -"

Eriana leaned into his face and snarled, "Do not toy with me, My Lord! Someone attempted to enter my suite last night, his blood is still on the tip of Lars' sword."

Lars waved his sword menacingly, the stain still evident against the metal.

Horvik waved his hands. "Your Highness, there must be some mistake! Mayhap someone came during the night, to make certain all the doors were secure."

She started to get into her stride. "At the third bell of night and a half? What kind of place is this, where you must needs try all the doors in the middle of the night? Do you not have a strong palisade to keep thieves out? No, My Lord, this was no watchman checking doors in the night. Your man opened the door because he could not enter our rooms through the several hatches in the flooring. Explain yourself!"

Horvik turned pale. "Your Highness," he stammered, "I do not know what you are talking about. I know of no hatches in the floors of any chamber."

Eriana got very still and quiet then, but she still radiated fury. "My Lord, you name me a liar. I will meet you in a bell in the ring of honor, your choice of weapons."

Horvik stared at Eriana. He had expected some kind of courtly diplomatic dance with words, which would smooth over the incident, but here his distinguished guest had instead behaved very aggressively, even challenging him to a duel! Whatever his other distinguished guest had planned, things had gone seriously wrong and he had little choice but to back down.

"Your Highness, I crave your pardon." Horvik made a low bow. "It is true that some of the repairs to the chamber floors have given the appearance of hatches, there is really no cause for concern. I will ask for guildsmen to come and make sure -"

Lars thrust his way forward. "You give me axe, I show you hatches in floor. Do you not understand? Honor of women threatened in night."

Eriana added with a sniff, "I do not care to remain under this roof any longer. We will go and meet His Grace, the Duke of Joth, and then return to our ship. We are an official embassy and I regret that I have brought him to a place where the owner cannot be trusted."

Horvik could do nothing but bow. "As you command, Your Highness."

"We will require a wagon and dranakh to carry our chests and bags back to the ship. See to it."

"A dranakh, Your Highness? Last night, your wagon required only a frayen."

Eriana stared at him. "I can trust a dranakh. It is not so with men, I find. Now, let us pass."

Horvik and his servants scattered to the sides, but Lars gestured and they all moved over to the side away from the front door. Keeping their weapons ready but down, the travelers passed by and gained the other corridor. Lars waited at the side and took up the rearguard position. They walked down to the door which he indicated.

"That one, Highness."

She tapped, but it was a short while before the door was opened. Hambran was there and he took in the situation at a glance.

"Maker! He tried it, then."

"Someone did, Captain, in dead of night. If we may enter? I would suggest leaving the door open, and to keep a watch on the corridor."

Hambran gave a silent whistle. "As you command, Highness. If you would enter, the others are already dressed."

Wallesan came forward as they spilled into his sitting room. "What happened?"

"Lars." Eriana gestured. "Show him, it will be easiest. Hambran, Maralin, have you brought your swords with you?"

As Lars took the Duke to find any hatches in his suite Hambran called from the door.

"I have mine, Highness, but it is packed in my chest. I did not think we would need them for a night with a local noble."

"It is not the noble, I deem, but his other guest, the one who preys on women. However, Horvik has abetted his liege by making ways for him to gain access to the quarters of any woman who stays at this place. Lars found the hatches last night and he blocked them off. We pushed beds against the doors but still someone attempted to force their way in." A sniff. "I thought the Great Valley was a civilized place, it seems I was wrong."

Maralin came out of the servants' bedroom to join them, sword in hand. "Good morning, Your Highness. I think that what you describe is a vice of civilization, if I may say so. Only in a fancy mansion like this could there be such hatches."

"Good morning to you, Maralin. Aye, you are probably right. In Einnland such a visitor would probably chop his way through the walls with an axe." A brief smile. "I exaggerate, you understand, but not by very much. Are you all packed?"

"Highness, mostly we are, but of course we thought to leave the final sealing until after breakfast." He looked at Eriana. "Oh. I'd guess that after this, we won't be eating here this morning?"

"As you say. We shall join the men at the hostel - provided the news of this circumstance does not reach the kitchen staff first."

"Agreed. That could get ugly. I'll keep watch at the door while Captain Hambran gets his sword and seals our chests."

Wallesan returned, his expression set. "A trap, and we walked right into it. I must apologize, Eriana. If I had known who awaited us, I would never have left the ship."

"How could you know, Wallesan? An exhausted and battered crew, an invitation from a local noble in a land thought to be friendly? We did not know who else resided here. This is not your fault, I deem. But now we must walk out of this trap, as you name it, without drawing any more blood. Jarwin is too highly placed for there to be any further incident."

The Duke's smile was hard. "Which has always been the problem, Eriana, and why he has been able to get away with it for so long. However, whatever rank he may have, let us not forget that mine is higher. True, we are both accounted Dukes, but I am the ruler of a country and he is not. You are right, though, it would not serve us to cause any more trouble than we must as we depart. We must use strong words only, unless we are forcibly prevented from leaving."

"Agreed. Lars, did you hear?"

"Yah, Highness. But I should threaten?"

"Threaten as much as you need to, Lars! We will each do what we have to."

Wallesan said, "What about our baggage? If necessary I can abandon mine, but I would prefer to take it all with me if I can. I know we will soon be back in Joth but I did not bring so much traveling attire." He was pensive. "Since our discussions at the palace and Dekarran, I am also carrying many documents of a delicate nature, although some of those remain on the ship."

"I am in like case, Wallesan. I have commanded a wagon to take our baggage back to the hostel. We will discover if they should see fit to provide one."

Maralin suggested, "If one of us can get back to the hostel, Highness, he can bring reinforcements."

"As you say." But from her expression Eriana did not seem to think that was a good idea.

"Maralin," Wallesan said, "if that proves necessary then that is what we must needs do. Either you or Hambran should try to force your way out, to bring back some of Eriana's men. Do not forget that the Visund may also be vulnerable, so some of her crew should be sent there as well."

"As you command, Your Grace."

"But, first, we will see if we cannot make our way out with no more than angry words exchanged."

"Agreed, Your Grace."

"Then let me go and make my chests ready. If you would assist?"

"Surely, Your Grace."

As Wallesan and Maralin headed for the Duke's bedroom door, Eriana turned to Bennet.

"If you would watch the door. We do not want to be surprised here."

Semma asked, "What about the hatches in these rooms, Highness? Might they seek to enter that way?"

"A good point. Lars, what think you?"

«Excuse, Highness, I find it easier to explain this way. The Duke and Maralin are in his bedroom, Hambran is in the other. They will tell us if those hatches are tried. I am here if the one in this room is attempted.»

Eriana nodded. "Very well. Now we wait until everybody is ready to leave."

Ursula looked troubled. "Highness, what is happening? I do not like this."

Eriana tried to give her a reassuring smile. "We have joined forces with the men and they are making their baggage ready that we may depart this place. Once they are done we will make our way out in a single group. You are the most vulnerable here, having no training in arms, and so your protection is our first priority. I would ask you to stay in the center of our party as we leave."

"I - I'll do that, Highness."

Bennet turned from her position in the entrance doorway. "They come, Highness. None appear armed."

"Come inside and close the door. They will have to wait until we are ready."

Wallesan and Maralin came out of the Duke's bedroom carrying a chest, then went back to fetch the second one. Kalmenar saw them and went to help Hambran bring out the officers' chests, stacking them all in the sitting room and not by chance right over the hatch. Once everyone was ready Wallesan strode over to the entrance door.

"If you would permit me to handle this, Eriana. I do not doubt your resolve but I fear your possible choice of words."

Eriana grinned. "You know me so well, Wallesan!" She turned. "Lars, when the door opens, show yourself behind the Duke. Remind these people who we are."

Wallesan opened the door and those outside scattered back away from it.

"The honor of the Princess has been sullied," he stated. "We are leaving now. Let no man hinder our departure."

Horvik repeated his earlier response. "Your Grace, I do not know what -"

Wallesan overrode him. "Horvik, you insult me by suggesting that you are ignorant of the construction of your own mansion. Her Highness has told me of the hatches in her suite and I have been shown similar hatches in my own chambers. The blood on Lars's sword is from a servant who attempted to enter her quarters at half past the third hour of night, no doubt to prepare the way for his master - or yours. I do not care to remain under the roof of a man who treats his guests so."

"Your Grace, despite what you may think I cannot confirm nor deny matters I know nothing about. However, as a host it would be wrong of me to deny you the right to depart."

"Then I would ask you to return with your men to the lobby, My Lord. I do not want those behind me who I cannot trust, and by your own words you certainly qualify."

Horvik looked angry but he did not want to prolong the exchange. A gesture sent the men with him back to the lobby and he followed them slowly, looking behind every so often.

"Lars and Kalmenar, at the front, if you would," Wallesan ordered. "I'll be right behind with Eriana. Ladies, if you would follow the Princess. Hambran, Maralin, you are rearguard today."

The travelers walked slowly along to the lobby, where they were met by a much larger arc of servants in two liveries, some of whom were armed. This time, Jarwin was with them and he limped forward.

"Wallesan, this is an outrage!"

"Your Grace," the Duke of Joth replied evenly, deliberately using his title rather than his name, "I agree. What was planned for the ladies in my party is indeed an outrage. It was only by the foresight of Lars that the plot was discovered and that your man escaped with but a wound to the wrist. We knew of your reputation but by chance our women did not. We will not make that mistake again. When I get back to Joth I will make a detailed report of this episode to the Federation Council."

"The Federation Council? What is that?"

"It is a council of all the rulers in the Great Valley who have joined the Sirrel Federation, Your Grace. We spoke briefly of this yesterday evening, but doubtless your thoughts lay elsewhere then. I regret that your brother has not yet joined our council, but I will make certain that he receives a copy of my letter."

Jarwin sneered. "My brother does not believe any of the reports he has heard! He thinks the Valley peopled by jealous nobles driven to petty tales by their own inadequacies."

Wallesan took a step forward, incensed. "I warn you, Your Grace, another word like that and it will be me that you face in the ring of honor! If I should do so, I will not treat you so lightly as Princess Garia did."

He gestured at Jarwin's leg and the Duke stepped back, his face filled with fear mixed with rage.

"I did not mean to imply that you were jealous, Your Grace, I spoke of lesser nobles."

"But it was not the chambers of a lesser noble you attempted last night, was it, Your Grace? It was the chambers of a Princess of Palarand. Mayhap you did not seek Her Highness herself, but you must surely know that by aiming at her companions you sullied her honor as well. You should think yourself lucky that you did not succeed, for she comes from a wild people and her crew would have leveled this place and butchered everyone found within it. Now, I have had enough of this. We have a ship to make ready."

Wallesan turned to address Horvik. "My Lord, I trust you have made ready the wagon that Her Highness requested for her baggage?"

Horvik was sullen. "Your Grace, the wagon is ready and at the front door."

"Then, by your leave, I suggest that you use some of the many servants who I see standing here to have our chests loaded while we wait. We will walk beside the wagon as we did when we arrived."

Horvik ground his teeth but there was little he could do. He gestured irritably at his men and they went along both corridors to fetch the chests. The party was left standing in one corner of the lobby looking at Jarwin and his men, who occupied the opposite corner. It took two trips along both corridors to fetch everything, with all of the travelers checking that nothing had been left behind. The men returned and joined their master.

"Now, My Lord." Wallesan pointed at Horvik. "I must ask you to join me for a short walk this morning. Normally I would be content that you should bid your guests farewell from your front door, but these are not normal times, are they? I will give you my oath that no harm will come to you, so long as we are permitted to leave your lands unhindered and to sail away, and that no-one shall raise the town or any of the people of this land against us."

Kalmenar promptly said, in a loud voice, "Heard and witnessed!"

This declaration shocked those opposite and for a moment there was a dead silence. Horvik turned to Jarwin.

"Your Grace?"

Jarwin nodded reluctantly. "Go with the Duke. He is an honorable man."

Eriana snorted with contempt but remembered not to say anything. Instead, she gestured to the front door and the party began making their way outside and down the steps. Wallesan, Eriana and Lars remained until the others had grouped around the wagon and Hambran had reported that all was as expected.

"My Lord, if you would join us."

Horvik stepped forward with a single backward glance at Jarwin. He walked past the three and out the door.

Wallesan said, "Oh, one final thing, Your Grace. You had better start fitting out that barge you mentioned last night. From today you will not be permitted to land anywhere on Joth, even if it is merely to travel from one ferry to the other along the trade road. As Robanar has denied you Palarand, so I deny you Joth. To pass Joth, therefore, you must needs use the river, which is denied to no-one, not even those of Yod. Eriana, the air in here has become bad. Let us get outside."

"Aye. Lars? Let's go."

There was a driver on the wagon, but he was apparently one of Horvik's older servants so was considered harmless. The travelers proceeded to the gate, which was opened at a gesture from Horvik.

One of his armsmen called from the gateway. "My Lord! You are unattended!"

"Silvik, I am going down to the ferry with these people. This is the Duke of Joth, he has given an oath guaranteeing my safety. Remain you all within the walls until I return."

"But... You will have to walk back on your own! What about the townspeople?"

There was a silence from Horvik. Wallesan wondered if that meant that the townspeople did not like him.

"You! Silvik, is that your name? I am the Duke of Joth."

"Uh, Your Grace! Aye, I am Silvik. What is happening?"

"My man, there has been... a disagreement, perhaps... between Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and His Grace Duke Jarwin. We no longer desire to be in the company of such people. We depart, therefore, and Horvik accompanies us as surety. You may accompany your liege to ensure his safe return and to witness our conduct towards him."

Silvik looked shocked. Although he must have known what Jarwin was like, he had not been told about the status of his master's overnight visitors.

"My Lord?"

There was a certain relief in Horvik's response. "If His Grace has requested, then you may certainly accompany me."

The little procession trundled through the center of the town, which was just beginning to come alive for the activities of the day. They continued towards the hostel, where there was an unexpected reception. The crew, seeing Eriana, Lars, Bennet and Semma in their uniforms, immediately stood up from the breakfast tables and grabbed their weapons, advancing to meet them. She held up a hand.

«Easy, men! Everything is in order for now. Tor, report.»

«A quiet night, Captain. We slept well, the mattresses were of good quality for a place this small. There are six with weapons down at the Visund. What has happened? I take it we are leaving right away?»

«We have not yet broken our fast, Tor.» The ship's mate looked shocked. «We will eat here and that will give you time to organize our departure properly. Send some more down to the ship to ensure there are no disturbances but leave enough here to provide us an escort as we leave.» She added, «The story will be told but only when we are on the Sirrel again. There is danger here.»

«Understood, Captain. Who are those two?»

«The local lord and his escort to make sure that nobody interferes with our departure.»

Tor grinned. «A hostage, you mean?»

«Yes, but our Duke has given an oath that he will not be harmed, so long as we are left alone. I am not sure that the townspeople like him very much so he has an armsman to escort him back to his mansion.»

«You're getting soft, Highness,» he said. Some of the men laughed.

Tor turned and shouted out commands. There was the usual apparent confusion which resulted in six men going down to the slipway, four pushing two carts with the two who could not walk aboard. The others packed up their belongings and then formed a perimeter around the hostel, much to the consternation of the kitchen staff. Eriana walked over to the kitchen counter.

"What is happening? Why is Lord Horvik with you?"

"There has been a small problem at his mansion and Horvik seeks to ensure our safe departure. Do not concern yourselves, you are in no danger here among my men, who are all sworn to me. I am the owner and captain of our ship. Have you had any trouble so far?"

"Captain, your men have made no trouble at all. They have eaten tidily and slept quietly. What is it we may do for you?"

"Those of us who stayed at Horvik's mansion have not yet eaten. Shall you provide us breakfast?"

"Captain, you are travelers, we are obliged to provide you with food should you require it. How many of you are there? We have already fed your crew, as you have seen, and were about to clean up."

"We are but nine... one moment. My Lord?"

Horvik turned from where he stood with Wallesan. "Your Highness?"

"Have you yet broken your fast? I would not ask you and your man to go hungry." She smiled at him. "Should you be concerned, I have enough coin to pay for the meals of you and your man."

Horvik nodded glumly and Eriana turned back to the cook. "That will be eleven, then. Make them good meals, we have a long way to go today."

"As you command, Captain. Uh, I heard you were heading to Joth? That is what your men said."

"Aye, that is so. We return His Grace to his lands after a long visit to Palarand."

"Palarand! I thought I recognized your colors. A rare sight so far from the trade road."

"Just so. Now, is there pel available? Gods, my throat is dry."

Those dining were still eating when Prell was permitted back through the perimeter. He came directly to Eriana's table.

"Captain! Good morning. I was at the Warden's office. I saw your men come down, and they had a strange tale to tell."

"The tale is strange, pilot, but it shall not be told here. Have you heard of Duke Jarwin, brother of Mariswin who rules this land?"

"Aye, of course, but..?" His eyes widened. "Do you tell me that he is nearby?"

"Aye. He was already staying at the mansion we were invited to yesterday. No doubt the invitation to us was at his behest. Let us just say that, while the evening was tolerable, the night was not. We departed as soon as we could, which is why we are breaking our fast now. What of the Sirrel?"

"No problems, Captain. The wind is in our favor today."

"That is good, since I desire to get us to Joth today. Can it be done?"

"I... believe so, Captain, though I hesitate to guarantee such a suggestion."

Eriana chuckled. "After wrestling a gogon and finding a castaway on an island, I do not blame you! This is not the smoothest voyage I have ever sailed."

Prell smiled back. "No, indeed, Captain. Well, whenever you and your men are ready. Is there time for me to take more pel?"

"Aye, of course! I have yet to settle the bill, in any case."

Across the table, Wallesan muttered, "You realize that it is I who will be doing the settling, Eriana? Virgulend Pikans, you remember."

She waved a hand. "What are a few coins between friends?"

* * *

Once everyone had finished, the bill settled, and the hostel cleared of everything and everyone associated with the Visund, the enlarged traveling group formed up and set out for the ferry slipway. Many of the carts used to bring them away the previous evening were re-used, but some who had been carried then preferred to limp back, arguing that the exercise would help their injuries recover.

By unspoken agreement, Horvik and Silvik walked beside Wallesan and Eriana, who in turn resumed walking beside the wagon with their chests on it. Few words were spoken but it seemed that Horvik was impressed both by the size and hairiness of Eriana's crew and also their discipline. He made little conversation but everyone's attitude to him and his armsmen was politeness itself.

Soon the huts on stilts appeared and were passed, the Visund lying just beyond. Those who had already arrived greeted their friends warmly, even though some had only come less than a bell previously. The mooring ropes were recovered and the men pushed the ship back down the bank until most of it was in the water. The injured were helped to climb in and then the business of handing up the chests, duffels and other baggage commenced. Once everything was aboard, Wallesan turned to Horvik.

"It is time we departed these lands, My Lord. I doubt that you will ever see any of us again."

Horvik went down on one knee. "Your Grace, I admit my part in what happened last night and for dissembling I must apologize. Sometimes it is very hard for a vassal to deny his liege, when what his liege requires may be distasteful."

"Rise, Horvik." When the Count had regained his feet Wallesan added, "I can offer you no remedy, My Lord, I have no power in these lands. I can understand why you would find it difficult to petition Mariswin, with his brother standing next to him. Perhaps, when next the Sirrel rises and you repair your mansion, you should consider making some more permanent changes to it."

Horvik bowed. "Your Grace, I will consider your words carefully. I know that you gave your oath, but I will tell my liege that I have been well-treated, and it will be true."

Wallesan gave a brief nod and then turned away, to be helped on board. Eriana followed him, and most of the crew then moved to the stern to allow the bow to lift and the ship to float free. As it did so, the last few of the crew, who had waited on the bank in case assistance was required, were hauled on board.

Eriana breathed a sigh of relief. "That's over at last!" She switched tongues. «Haul up the sail! Get those oars out!»

The Visund set sail on a cool spring morning with a freshening breeze. This morning, there was a high haze which kept the early morning sun partly at bay, while still permitting enough light to make the further bank plainly visible. Once they had backed out away from the shallows, the sail was enough to send them along at an encouraging pace.

"Pilot, if I may look at your charts for the remaining part of our route."

"Surely, Captain."

Prell found and spread out two charts on the edge of the stern decking, as they stood inside the main hull. The up-swept tail sheltered the documents from the following wind.

"Let me see if I may read this, then... we are here, is that so?"

"Aye, Captain."

"Then, the river sweeps left to cross the valley once more. Is that Treen? Is there any reason why we must needs stop there?"

"Aye, it is Treen, but there is no official reason why we must needs stop, Captain. Ah, given your recent adventure, perhaps it would be a good idea to avoid Virgulend for now."

"As you say, and that will save us... what, two bells, at the very least. But look here, the river then bends yet again. Can our sails transport us beyond there?"

"It is possible, Captain, but I would point out that your ship will need to switch sides again on that stretch. By the time you have rowed across you will be around the next bend and there should be no further problems before you reach Joth."

"Ah, I understand. Then, we sail the... South Smordan Reach, is that what that says?"

"Aye, Captain, and good sailing all the way. Fortunately Joth is only a little further. As the days are growing longer, as summer advances, it ought to be possible to reach there before dark."

"Very well. Give me options in case we cannot get there, then, for some reason. I do not care to risk my ship in the dark on a river I do not know. And what of the lunch stop, where we must needs nap again."

"Here, Captain," Prell tapped a spot on his chart. The two bent over the drawings, intent on their discussion.

In the middle of the ship, Wallesan, Kalmenar, Maralin and the other Jothans sat in a group.

"Your Grace, does that sort of thing happen very often?"

"What, Maralin?"

"Horvik. I mean, it was his home but it looks like Jarwin made him fit those hatches. I'm thinking about a noble's responsibility to his liege, and how that might conflict with custom and law and, well, doing the right thing."

Wallesan nodded. "I cannot imagine most lieges forcing their vassals to do anything unpleasant like that, Maralin, but then I don't know most of them, I can only speak for Joth and my own experience. I would have strong words with any of my vassals who made their own vassals - or anybody, really, vassal or not - do something that was either illegal or unpleasant. It is one of the surest ways of setting your people against you. They have a very good idea of what is right and what is not." He looked at Maralin. "But does the same not happen on Earth?"

"We have no nobles, Your Grace, as you know, but there are always people in power who would take advantage of those below them. Sometimes they can find ways of blowing the whistle -"

This phrase provoked an intense discussion about games, umpires and referees.

Wallesan brought the discussion back on course. "So you are telling me that people like Jarwin exist on Earth, then. He is not simply a product of Alaesia."

"Oh, no, Your Grace! Regrettably not. I guess people are much the same everywhere, whatever system they live under."

At the front, in their accustomed places, sat Bennet, Semma and Ursula.

"You are wearing uniforms," Ursula observed. "I know you told me before that you were some kind of soldier but I wasn't sure since you wore the same sort of clothes as everybody else."

"Soldier?" Bennet responded. "We carry weapons, aye, and we both know how to use them, but I would not name us soldiers. We are guardswomen of the King. If we had worn our uniforms before, it would have drawn attention to ourselves and those on the Visund. Today it was necessary to wear them to make sure that Lord Horvik did not delay our departure by some means."

"I understand why you wore them today," Ursula said. "I am trying to understand what you are doing on the ship at all, I suppose."

"It is a kind of tradition now, I think," Bennet mused. "You heard Her Highness speak of the attack on Boldan's Rock? Aye? Well, she had two of His Majesty's guardswomen beside her for that adventure. One of those women is now with child, so we were selected to accompany her this time."

Ursula's brow was furrowed so Semma explained, "Most of those you see here on the ship went with Her Highness on that adventure, Ursula. As you can see, they are all men and it would have been unseemly for a single woman to go with such a large group of men, even though she was their leader. Thus, she must needs have women companions."

Ursula's mouth was an 'O' of understanding.

Bennet added, "Her men are all sworn personally to her, so I doubt she would have any trouble with them, she knows them all well. But there would be trouble from others, who saw her with such a party, particularly in view of her rank. In addition, as you have found, though a woman might manage on her own, the business of undressing and dressing, and of bathing, is much eased if there are two or more women together."

Ursula nodded. "Thank you, I understand now. But presumably I will not stay on this ship once we reach Joth, so what happens to me? I would be a lone woman then."

"I doubt it," Bennet replied. "Whether you remain at Joth or choose to go to one of the other countries, or even if you travel so far as Palarand, you will most likely be assigned a maid, who will be your constant companion in bed chamber or bathroom." The guardswoman smiled. "Do not worry, Ursula. I have no doubt that you will be well looked after, whatever your fate may be."

Ursula was silent for a while then, but thought of another question. "Your sashes. I did not notice before, but the colors seem important, don't they? I notice that yours are a single blue but Her Highness wears a striped combination."

"Well, blue is the color used by the Palace Guard, Ursula," Bennet explained. "Since almost everybody who resides in the palace, who is not a noble or a visitor, wears the same colors, we use sashes to identify what we are. Her Highness wears a purple and dark green sash because the King granted her the use, as she is officially a Princess of Palarand now. The purple and the green are separated by what they call a 'difference' color, which shows her relationship to the royal family. Her difference is white, while that of Prince Keren and Princess Garia is light blue."

"Actually," Semma said, "the sashes worn by Princess Garia can get a little complicated, since she was adopted by the King and Queen when she first arrived. She was awarded the royal colors, but hers were differenced by a pink band. Then the King made her Baroness Blackstone and her sashes became dark green over light green." She pulled a face. "The study of colors, sashes and devices is long and complicated, Ursula, so most people only learn what they need to."

"Oh. I'm relieved to hear that," Ursula said. "I notice that His Grace wears a blue and white sash and his men do too, even though they are not in uniform. Do they all wear uniform?"

"That's right, Ursula," Bennet confirmed. "The colors of the Duke of Joth are blue and white quartered, so his men wear his colors that others may know who they are sworn to. They are not wearing uniforms for the same reason we didn't before today. This morning, Captain Hambran and Tenant Maralin might have changed had they all known what was going on along the corridor."

Ursula frowned. "This place is complicated. I wonder if I already know all this, and it will come back to me when my memory returns?"

Bennet shrugged. "Who can tell? If Tenant Maralin is right, that should happen within the next day or two."

Ursula mused, "I wonder who I am. Nobody seems willing to tell me very much. Do you think they are hiding something?"

"I could not say, Ursula. I think the reason they do not tell you any more than they have is because they do not know. I deem you are as much a mystery to them as you are to us."

"You're probably right."

* * *

The day had been sufficiently cloudy that their lunch stop had been for just that, lunch. Since both Wallesan and Eriana wanted to get to Joth as soon as they could, the Visund had set off again from the small bankside village as soon as their mid-day meal had been prepared and eaten. The wind had been fair, driving both clouds and ship briskly in the proper direction. Those who had been disturbed by the previous night's activities dozed on bench, against the inside of the hull between the benches, or draped over the sheeted baggage stored along the middle of the ship.

Finally the end of the South Smordan Reach appeared and Prell indicated that they should take a right turn to head toward the city of Joth. Eriana looked with interest as the waters merged from two different directions.

"Joth is an island, you said, but it seems very large to me. How large?"

"Captain, you had best direct your question to he who rules Joth. Let me just say that the country presently runs from one side of the Great Valley to the other, so it must be fifty marks or so wide."

"Presently?"

"Aye, Captain. Although Joth has been an island for more than a century, the Sirrel, as you have seen, continually eats away at portions of the land and deposits at others. So, while Joth has indeed been an island for that long, its shape, like that of the other countries, is continually changing."

"This is novel to me, who is used to a coastline - or mayhap a river bank - remaining exactly where the Gods placed it. Does the river move so much, then?"

Prell shrugged. "It varies, Captain. Mostly it is a little nibble each year, here and there, but occasionally the consequences can be great. In Palarand, for example, the snaking of the river cut through the land completely during a big storm and turned the part where the city is, which is now named Central Palarand, into an island for some years. That eventually turned Palarand from a country on the north side to one on the south, and alliances were made with Brikant and Kendeven, since their lands would soon be permanently joined."

She nodded. "Aye. This was been explained to me at the palace, but it did not mean so much to me then. Thank you, pilot."

"You are an experienced sailor of ships, Captain. I am honored to help you learn the ways of our great river."

Eriana peered forward. "How far, now, is Joth? Shall we see it soon?"

"It is about twenty marks ahead, Captain, but there are three small bends to be negotiated first. If you would hug the right bank for the while, I will find you the best place to cross, and you may use your sail for the rest."

The river was crossed, but the sun had begun to sink behind the north wall of the Valley before Joth came into view. Wallesan, Hambran and Maralin joined Eriana at the stern.

"Yonder lies Joth," the Duke said, pointing.

Eriana shaded her eyes against the setting sun. "Gods! Are those the walls?"

"Aye, and still they did not prevent those of Yod from getting in," he responded dryly. "The city is well protected against the land, as you can see, but the invaders came by boat."

"Did you not realize? Is there no wall against the river?"

"The river defenses were there but not good enough. Nobody was expecting such an attack and the gates were wide open. It would have been impossible to close them anyway since the hinges were rusted and the wood rotten. They had stood wide for at least forty years."

"And now?"

"New gates have been commissioned and the walls against the port are being raised to match the rest. However, since the river moves, we are no longer exactly on the river but set back a short way from it, in a little cove, perhaps. My Questors tell me that eventually our port will silt up and Joth will be surrounded by land, as it once was centuries ago."

"Mayhap our new federation will make the need for high walls a thing of the past, Wallesan."

"Mayhap indeed, but I gave the orders to raise the walls and repair the gates before you ever arrived at my lands, Eriana. Only time will tell if we made the right decision at Dekarran."

"I am forced to agree. A thought occurs to me. Do they know you are coming?"

"I do not think so. If we had stopped at Treen, as we originally planned, I would have had a message sent, which would mean that they would be ready for us." The Duke shrugged. "For now, we must rely on their vigilance. A ship so unusual as this one will surely be remarked on."

Eriana had a sly smile. "Do you desire my men to test your defenses, Wallesan? We never came to the city before, we went through Thorn, so few here should remember what us Einnlanders look like."

Wallesan was shocked. "Maker, no! After the last invasion, I doubt not they will be very twitchy on the walls. I do not desire to see the blood of your men spilled. Oh, and remember, Joth now has the use of guns. No, Eriana, this time I think it would be unwise."

They had been noticed, and the fact that Hambran, Maralin and the other Jothans had changed into their uniforms at the lunch stop made them instantly visible to those on the wharves. A welcoming party was waiting as they threw lines to the dock workers.

"Ah! They have guessed who is aboard, I deem."

"Your colors flying at the mast head no doubt helped."

"No doubt. What must you do before we may disembark?"

"Hmm. It is getting dark, although the wharves and jetties are well-lit, I see. Since we intend to remain here some days, I would say that much may be left until tomorrow to be decided. May we rely on your men to guard the Visund?"

"Surely! The Port Watch will be very nervous, not desiring a repeat of what went before."

"Very well." Eriana turned and shouted orders to the crew, who sent up a great roar that astonished the welcoming party just arriving above them. She added, "We must unload our baggage, that is all, and I have suggested that, since we will not be sailing tomorrow, the men may indulge in a little more ale than usual."

Wallesan grinned. "I'll alert the City Watch to treat them gently! Now, if you would join me, we will greet my wife, whom I have not seen these several months."

On the quayside Duke and Duchess embraced warmly before he directed her attention to Eriana. "My dear, Eriana has brought us safely home to Joth. Now I have returned, I intend to remain with my wife and family and discover what has been happening while I was away."

Fanis tutted. "Your Highness, welcome back to Joth. My, what a strange ship you have! And I see you have brought all those big, hairy men of yours."

"Name me Eriana, please, Fanis. I would consider us friends. Aye, I needed some muscle to pull the many oars of the Visund. My crew shall have a few days to relax and enjoy themselves now, before we continue our voyage. If I may present Lord Kalmenar, a man knowledgeable in the arcane arts of diplomacy, so it is said. Kalmenar, this is Her Grace Duchess Fanis, wife of His Grace."

Kalmenar bowed over Fanis's hand and kissed it, much to her amusement.

"Be welcome in Joth, My Lord. Have you been here before?"

"I have passed through using the trade road only, Your Grace. I have not visited the city before. I see that you have repaired whatever damage the Yodans have done."

Her face darkened. "Mostly, My Lord, but I would not speak of those dark days tonight. If you would all follow me, our mansion is not too far to walk. A meal of celebration is in order, I deem. Husband, you never said you would arrive tonight! I expected you tomorrow or the next day."

"Ah, well, we had a slight difficulty with an overnight stay, my dear. Jarwin was in residence. We were forced to make a hasty departure."

Fanis turned to her husband, alarm on her face. "Jarwin! Tell me that there was no trouble."

"Regrettably there was a minor incident, aye, but we managed to get ourselves out of it by using some angry words."

"Oh, my! Well, that is a tale for another day, I deem. I do not wish to hear that tonight either, by your leave."

"Neither do I, my dear. Oh, I am forgetting my manners. Eriana has two new companions with her for this expedition. They are Semma, here, and Bennet."

The two curtseyed.

"Be welcome, ladies. I'm sure that you will enjoy your stay in Joth."

Bennet replied, "Thank you, Your Grace."

Eriana said, "Wallesan, we have forgotten the last member of our party. Ursula, come forward. If I may present Fanis, the wife of Duke Wallesan. Fanis, this is Ursula, a castaway whom we found on an island in the Sirrel a few days ago."

"Found on an island?"

Wallesan said, "Aye, my dear, in the same manner as Maralin was found."

"Maralin! Is he here as well? Oh, of course, there he is." Fanis turned her attention back to Ursula. "Be welcome in Joth, Ursula. What an interesting name!"

Eriana explained, "In truth, it was Maralin who named her, as she does not yet remember her own name. Both Maralin and Wallesan believe that she has come from the mother world, Earth, as Maralin did."

Ursula looked surprised. "Earth? This is not Earth? But then... Oh..."

Her eyes screwed up with pain and she raised her hands to support her head. In moments her knees buckled and she sank insensible to the stones of the wharf.

The party have arrived in Joth and are taken to the Duke's mansion, where Duchess Fanis has prepared rooms for them. There are lots of questions over recent events and those in the know struggle to keep secrets.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

9 - The Duke's Mansion

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

A conversation, dimly heard. The pain in her head was indescribable but she still listened.

"What do you mean, Eriana? Earth, did you say? Why should earth make this poor woman fall over?"

"Fanis, I thought you knew. No matter, we must see to her safety. Wallesan, is there a cart or something we may use to take her to your mansion?"

"Aye, they have brought several for our baggage. You there! We require healers at the mansion, immediately!"

"At once, Your Grace."

Eriana again: "Tor, see to the men's lodging."

"As you command, Highness."

"Wallesan? If I may give the men some coin, to pay for meals."

A laugh. "And beer, you mean? Of course. Here. Tell Tor to forward the bill for the hostel to the mansion."

There was a bustle and a delay, and then she was gently lifted into what she assumed was one of the two-wheel carts used for light loads everywhere she had been. She lay on something soft, possibly a blanket or a cloak. The cart rattled and bumped along darkened streets, the night lanterns glowing and fading through her closed eyelids. From the sidewalks there came cries of astonishment and some cheers, as people out late recognized their liege returning to his domain.

Fanis said, "Is this wise, Wallesan? Should we not have treated her where she was? Taking her like this takes time and her condition may worsen!"

Maralin tried to reassure her. "Your Grace, we have knowledge of this illness. She will be safest in the Duke's mansion."

Her eyes opened, to stare at the strip of night sky that showed between the crowded, ancient buildings lining the street.

Maralin noticed and placed a hand on her arm. "Rest easy, Mistress. We must get you to a place of safety. You know nothing about where you are now and even a well-run city like Joth can be dangerous. Rest, and let us take you somewhere where you may relax in peace and comfort. Our traveling is over for now."

Eriana, on the other side, placed a hand on Ursula's other arm. "Maralin has wise words, Ursula. You are safe enough now, there are men and women here with swords who will defend you to the death if needs be, but the middle of a darkened street in a strange city is no place to have a conversation."

"I don't understand," she said hazily, trying to focus on Eriana. "You spoke of Earth. It must have meant something to me but I do not know what."

Eriana glanced at Maralin before answering. "Your memory has not returned, then?"

"No... but my head is very painful. It feels like something inside is pulling it apart." Her tone became plaintive. "How long will it be before my memory comes, do you know?"

"It was five days for me," Maralin said. "Of course, since we have only two occurrences to go on, it could be shorter or longer for you. Rest now, I see the mansion ahead. Soon we will have you in a comfortable chair with a mug of pel. It is the best reviver, believe me."

"This is not the last time? O boje! I have to go through this again?"

Maralin's eyes narrowed. "What did you just say, Mistress?"

"What?" She was confused. "I don't know. I have to do this again?"

"Never mind."

There was a brief passage through some kind of arch and then welcoming lights. She rose on one elbow to see that they had entered a courtyard surrounded by buildings, a courtyard smaller than those at the hostels but still wide enough to turn a carriage in. Over the arch and to her left, and also ahead of her, the buildings were of three stories with a medieval look about them. To the left, another archway led through under a two-story building which looked much newer. Behind, as she was helped from the cart, she noticed an immense structure that rose much higher, but the impression was that it was just one large hall.

Around the edge of the courtyard stood perhaps forty or fifty people, who all waved and cheered as they saw their liege stand forward. There was a group of perhaps ten men dressed as Maralin was, in blue and white, while some others wore long undyed aprons. She winced from the noise, but it soon quieted as he raised a hand for silence.

"My people! Men!" Wallesan looked around at the eager faces and smiled. "Friends!"

That raised another cheer, but the Duke raised his hand again.

"I have - finally - returned to my mansion, after almost a year either living in Thorn or traveling away from Joth to Palarand. I see that you have all accomplished much while I was away, and no doubt you were grateful that I was not here to poke about and interfere with your good works!"

That brought a round of laughter. He continued, "Now that I am back, it seems that there might be matters that require my attention, so I have no intention of straying from Joth for a while again, at least not until after the rains! If I did think to wander far, I doubt not that the Duchess will have some strong words to say to me! Now, our journey today was difficult and the days before that even more so. It is late, we are all tired, and some of us have injuries, so by your leave I desire to spend the evening quietly.

"Before we go in I may draw your attention to Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, who some of you may remember from last year as the leader of the Einnland Regiment which recovered Boldan's Rock for our allies. She brought us home on her ship the Visund, together with most of the brave men who went with her to Forguland. She will be our honored guest for some few days before they sail again.

"For those of you who must needs have words with me, I will conduct a court tomorrow morning... Fanis, shall it be in the Great Hall?"

"Husband, the Great Hall is not yet fit for use, the men are still finishing the decorations.. You will have to make some other arrangement."

He shrugged. "We'll manage. And now, if you would let us retire. The Duchy has survived some months without me, I am sure it can survive one more night. We must go in, and with us our wounded."

Semma propped Ursula with one arm over her shoulder as she led her towards an entrance doorway, one of the doors darkened with age, the other raw wood and newly fitted.

Fanis came forward. "If you would take her to our sitting room, please. I think it would be the best place for now."

The Duke grunted. "The sitting room? I'm assuming that it is where it was before?"

His wife chuckled. "I may have made some changes, dear, but the downstairs remains much as it was. Upstairs? Well, you will see. I hope you approve the changes that were suggested."

Maralin helped Ursula to climb the steps. "Um, Your Grace? I do not know where your sitting room is. When I last came here, the household section was a charred ruin."

Fanis started. "Oh! Yes, of course, Maralin. If you would follow me."

Two liveried servants at the doorway bowed to Wallesan and Fanis before pulling the doors wide. Inside, the corridor was airy, well-lit and smelled of newly-sawn wood and fresh paint. Fanis led them a short way and then opened more double doors, gesturing for Maralin to help Ursula in. He did so, discovering a fair sized sitting room with all new furniture, the chairs and settees grouped around a fireplace in which a banked fire smoldered.

It was plainly obvious which chairs belonged to the owners of the mansion, so he chose a settee and allowed Ursula to sink on it. He perched himself down on the edge of the seat beside her.

"Still hurting?"

"Very much so. I wish this were finished with."

"As do we." He looked frustrated, Ursula saw. "Mistress, there is no real point explaining very much to you until your memory comes back, so what we do and say is going to seem a bit strange to you for now. Once your memory does come back, well, then we'll have to start out afresh, as though you are newly arrived, so to speak."

"Will I remember any of this? I mean, the journey on the river and staying at that house?"

Maralin nodded. "You will, but because it is all very recent you might not remember the fine detail. Enough will remain, it did for me."

By then all the others had entered and were standing around waiting for Wallesan and Fanis to sit down. They did so, taking no notice of the fact that Maralin was already seated beside Ursula. Two women came into the room and curtseyed to Wallesan.

"Your Grace, welcome home. If I may ask, have we come to the right place? There was a call for healers down at the docks but when we arrived we were directed to follow you here."

"That is correct, Senia. Your patient is on the settee there beside Tenant Maralin."

The healer crouched and inspected Ursula's face, paying close attention to her eyes. "If you would tell me what is wrong, Mistress."

Maralin decided to explain. "If I may, Mistress. Mistress Ursula is suffering a particular problem because of an... accident... she has recently had, which has meant that she has lost her memory. She gets periodic headaches which are an indication that her memory is about to return. Sometimes the headaches are powerful. What she needs now is a little of that green stuff, since we were forced to make a hasty departure this morning and she has had none today."

"Accident? Lost her memory?"

"Aye, Mistress. I suffered exactly the same way about five months ago so I can tell you what is needed here. It is a rare ailment that strikes very few people."

Senia regarded Maralin with suspicion but he seemed to be in earnest. She looked at the Duke who nodded agreement.

"Senia, for now you will have to accept what we say. This particular problem usually lasts about five days or so, it should resolve itself tomorrow."

"As you desire, Your Grace." Her brow furrowed. "If I may ask, why is it that I have not heard of this ailment before?"

"As Tenant Maralin explained, it is very rare. Please, your patient is in pain and desires your help."

Senia reluctantly dipped into her basket and pulled out the jar of green stuff. Ursula saw it and let out a sigh of relief, which encouraged the healer. A dose was administered and Ursula sank back into her seat, closing her eyes.

"Your Grace, this is most irregular."

"I understand your concern, Senia, but for this you will have to accept my word. We wondered if the crisis would be tonight, it seems now that it should happen tomorrow instead. Shall you attend us in the morning? I would not want to keep you from your other patients."

"Your Grace, I have learned that there are many on the newly arrived ship with injuries of various kinds. If you would give me leave to arrange for the work to be shared, I will probably be able to attend tomorrow morning at about the third bell or so."

"Done. We will expect you then."

Senia stood, curtseyed, picked up her basket and departed.

Fanis gave her husband a smile. "Everything has been running smoothly while you were away, Wal. I knew that things would start to happen when you returned but not this."

Wallesan gave her an embarrassed wave. "Ah, our voyage was not a straightforward one, my dear. First we discovered our newest friend, Ursula, on a mud bank in the river, and the next day we were attacked by the largest gogon I have ever seen. Not that anyone has ever seen that many, of course. Then, because of the attack, we were forced to spend last night at an out-of-the-way village which, just by chance, you must understand, had a certain Duke Jarwin staying with the local lord."

He grimaced. "He has lost none of his ways, despite the lesson which Garia taught him last year. The evening was almost acceptable, the night definitely not. Maker!" He ran a hand through his hair. "That was less than a day ago! Has so much happened?"

Eriana laughed. "Wallesan, this is very much the life that I lead, unfortunately. It seems that you have become entangled in my fate, at least partially. Fanis, I deem that the girls and I will want to change before we eat this evening."

Fanis started. "Oh! Of course, Eriana. Yes, I must needs show you to your rooms... when I have discovered who is here and has need of rooms! Maralin, there is a chamber set aside for you but it is upstairs at the near end of the barracks wing. We must needs have a talk soon about what you wish to do once you are wed to Renita."

"Thank you, Your Grace," Maralin replied. "For now, a simple chamber will do for me, but we have Ursula to consider. I should be somewhere nearby for a day or two until she regains her memory and understands what is happening here."

The Duchess nodded. "There is a guest chamber on the main corridor, near to yours, which should suffice. Ah, that brings another question, does it not? Will Ursula require a maid, do you think?"

All the arrivals looked at one another. Eriana summed up their problem.

"Fanis, we do not know what the future holds for Ursula. It seems that Wallesan and Maralin hold information to which I am not privy."

They could hear the edge in her voice, and Maralin felt his cheeks flush.

Eriana continued, "Tonight, if the girls are willing, I think we may proceed as we did on the Visund. If Bennet will go with Ursula, and attend to her needs tonight, and Semma will attend to mine. Any more permanent arrangement can thus be delayed until we know what we are dealing with."

Fanis thought. "That will make the allocations easier, Eriana. Who else have we to satisfy, then? Ah, Lord Kalmenar, I believe your name was?"

"That is correct, Your Grace. As I will be continuing along the river with Her Highness, you should consider me as being a visitor rather than a possible resident here, so a modest chamber will be all that I should need."

Fanis smiled at Kalmenar. "This is the mansion of the Duke of Joth, so few of our chambers could be described as modest, My Lord, but I understand you. Yes, we can provide such a chamber for you."

Wallesan looked at Hambran. "Captain, I am certain that you desire to be reunited with your wife and family. You have our permission to withdraw."

Hambran stood and saluted. "Thank you, Your Grace. If I may speak of military matters?"

The Duke shook his head. "Not tonight, Hambran, you have done enough for now. Go, enjoy your reunion and I will speak to you during court tomorrow morning."

"As you wish, Your Grace. And... thank you." Hambran saluted again and left the room.

Ursula stirred and opened her eyes. "Eriana, I think I have to lie down somewhere for a while."

Eriana looked at Fanis. Bennet and Semma jumped to their feet. Maralin raised an eyebrow at Wallesan.

"Aye," the Duke nodded, "perhaps this would be the right time for us all to find our chambers and get cleaned up, change and relax until our meal is ready. Maralin, you will not need to wear your uniform again while you are within my house."

"Thank you, Your Grace. It is, as always, a privilege to wear the colors but plain clothing may be preferable... given the circumstances."

Everybody stood and Fanis led the way to the door. "If you would all follow me. Once we have found you all chambers, I will see that your chests are sent up."

Beside the entrance hallway a broad stair led up to the upper floor. At the top, a corridor ran in both directions, that to the right ending after a short distance in a T-junction. Fanis first led the group to the junction and then right again.

Fanis explained, for the benefit of the others, "This part of the mansion is actually one end of the armsmens' accommodation. From the further end of this corridor, and on the floor above, there is direct access to the city walls."

She indicated a door beside another stairway that led both up and down.

"Maralin, I believe that this will be the closest for you. I chose it originally to ensure that you were nearby should Wallesan require your thoughts, but you will also be near to the chamber I will assign to Mistress Ursula."

Maralin took a quick look inside before nodding. "Thank you, Your Grace. If I may see where everybody else will be staying."

"Surely, Maralin. Come this way, then."

Fanis led them back to the junction and stopped almost immediately.

"Lord Kalmenar, there are two small suites here over the carriage arch, one each side, designed for single male travelers. You may choose whichever may suit, both have been prepared for use tonight since I was not sure how many accompanied Her Highness."

"Your Grace, you are too kind." Kalmenar looked briefly into both suites and returned to the corridor. "Your Grace, it matters not, they are both excellently furnished and there is nothing to choose between them. Therefore, I will take the first, this one."

"Done, My Lord."

Fanis turned to a waiting footman and issued instructions to begin bringing up their chests before moving to the landing at the top of the stairs. She stopped at a doorway to her right.

"Mistress Ursula, Mistress Bennet, this will be your suite. It was designed for a noblewoman traveling with a maid, so should have all the facilities that you need."

Inside was a room laid out in a way that Maralin recognized, with a four-poster bed at the far side of a chamber that could be divided by curtains at need. Doors either side of the bed presumably led to bathing chamber and dressing room. On the near side were a settee and two armchairs in front of a fireplace, cold now. Either side of the fireplace was a door, one of which proved to be the maid's quarters, the other, a toilet closet.

Ursula simply climbed onto the bed, arranged herself on top of the bedspread and closed her eyes. Bennet looked at the others and shrugged.

Fanis spoke in a low voice. "Mistress Bennet, we will leave you in peace now, but remember that your chests will be brought up shortly. Someone will come to warn you a quarter bell before the meal is ready."

Bennet curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Outside in the corridor again Fanis smirked at Wallesan. "And now, husband, let me show you what our clever carpenters have wrought." She turned to Maralin and Kalmenar, who had accompanied them so far. "Gentlemen, I regret that I may show you the door to our suite, but tonight you must needs stray no further. I find that I need to give my husband a proper welcome home."

Maralin smiled faintly. "Indeed, Your Grace. I would expect nothing less."

"Ah! I am forgetting. When Heris arrives up here with the the chests, ask him to take you to the kitchens. You have a reunion of your own to complete, I deem."

Renita! I have been away for a long while. What will she think of me now? Only one way to find out.

Maralin bowed. "Thank you, Your Grace."

* * *

Maralin followed the footman along the corridor and into a large lobby. Facing him was set of double doors that looked as if they went outside, to his right was another set that were open. Through them he could just see a large darkened space. The footman turned left, through a third set of double doors.

Here was a fair-sized ante-room, with shelves, cupboards and tables. From the staff busily setting out cutlery and plates it seemed that this was part of the service area for the kitchen, which appeared to be through further double doors at the far end. Nodding his thanks to the footman, he studied those who were in the service room and then set off for the kitchen.

"Maralin!"

The voice was a shout over the clatter of staff busy preparing the evening meal. A small female figure in an apron put down the pot she was carrying and almost ran towards him. When she got close enough, however, she slowed to a stop and regarded him uncertainly.

"It is you? You are back?"

He smiled. "Renita, I would like to tell you that I came back to be with you, but you know that the Duke has returned and I have come with him. Like the Duke, I am now here to stay."

"Do you still..." She trailed off.

He opened his arms. "Come here. I understand what you must be feeling, but no, I haven't been seduced by those wicked Palarandi women. If I came back for anyone, I came back for you."

She started off slowly but by the end her arms were tight around his waist, her head pressed against his chest. His arms, in turn, had closed around her body.

"Welcome home, Maralin," she said softly. "I know that you must needs serve the Duke but sometimes it has been hard, with you away."

"I will admit that I haven't thought about you all the time," he said, "but that was because we are fighting off river monsters or getting away from randy Dukes."

She looked up at him. "What?"

At that moment the Head Cook joined them, wiping his hands on a towel. "Well met, Tenant. So you have had an exciting journey home, I hear. Shall you tell us?"

"Oh, I have no doubt it will be all over the mansion by tomorrow," Maralin replied. "But I'll be around to tell you all the real story, straight from the horse's... I mean, the frayen's mouth. So, Master Farren, back in the full routine now?"

"Aye, Maralin, and this newly refitted kitchen is a joy to work in. Your suggestions were argued against by the carpenters -"

"I remember."

"- but we got our way in the end. Will you be visiting us with more of those recipes and tips?"

"Ah, well," he said, looking down at Renita, "the Duke has visitors and I'll have to attend them. I'll try to fit in some visits here, though, but I can't promise you when."

Farren said, "I suppose you'll be wanting to walk out with Renita some times, then?"

"If you will give her leave, Master Farren, then yes I would. I would like that very much."

The Head Cook smiled. "Contented staff is what I desire in my kitchens, Tenant, so what makes Renita contented will suit me well. Aye, you may walk out with her but, I beg you, not at meal times, not with the Duke returned!" There was a clatter behind him and raised voices. He turned. "Turis, watch what you are doing! Fess, that pot is about to boil over!" He turned back to Maralin and rolled his eyes. "All is normal here, as you may see. Now, if I may have Renita back..."

"Of course. I have to go and unpack, anyway. I'll drop by later, if I may."

The kiss was brief, but all the more powerful because of the enforced separation. Maralin walked back into the main part of the mansion with shaking legs.

* * *

The meal had been a quiet one, in the family dining room. This was a much smaller space than the one in Robanar's palace, but there would still have been room to comfortably seat twenty people. The servants were silent and efficient, perhaps wanting to show their liege that the restored mansion was up and running as he would have expected.

Most of those eating kept looking around at their surroundings, since this was one of the rooms the artisans and decorators had concentrated on when the builders were putting the mansion back together. Wallesan, Hambran and Maralin had last seen the building as a cold, half burned-out ruin whilst Eriana, Ursula, Kalmenar, Bennet and Semma had never even visited the city before.

"Do you like what you see, Eriana?" Fanis asked the Princess as she craned her neck at one point.

"I am impressed, Fanis, at the abilities of your decorators. I would not dare to compare this house with the King's palace but the craftsmanship is much better than anything known in Einnland."

"As you say, Eriana. They have made a special effort to replace what was lost when the invaders came, to make it worthy again to be a Duke's residence." She paused. "There may be some guilt over the way we were thrown out of our own homes, I deem. That may have driven our people."

Wallesan grunted. "Aye. I trust that events like that will never happen again, now that we have our Federation."

Fanis frowned. "You must tell me more, Wal. I know that you have written me several letters about this Federation but there are things that puzzle me."

The Duke waved a hand. "Both Eriana and Maralin were there with me, my dear, so I am sure that between us we may answer your questions."

At the end of the meal the party moved across the corridor to the sitting room. Most used the same seats they had chosen before.

Maralin spoke to Ursula. "How are you feeling now, Mistress?"

She smiled at him. "Much better, thank you. I don't know what that green stuff was but it does help. I think eating something has also made a big difference. And you were right about the tea. It does wonders for one's state of mind."

"Tea?" Fanis asked. "What do you mean, dear, tea?"

Maralin explained, "I would guess that tea is the nearest equivalent on Earth to pel here, Your Grace. It is used the same way, although the herbs in it must be completely different." He had a thought and turned to Ursula. "What do you remember about tea, Mistress?"

She looked puzzled. "I don't know, it was just the word that came to me. Why did it sound different when I said it? There was another word I used earlier that sounded different as well."

Maralin glanced at Wallesan and then shook his head. There was an explanation, but not to be given in front of all those present.

"It must be something to do with your returning memory, Mistress. Tell me, after your other attacks you usually remembered something. Can you tell us what it was this time?"

She thought. "There were rows of seats, with people sitting in them. It was noisy. The clothes were strange, but maybe I was dressed that way as well. I don't know."

"Rows of seats? How many rows? Were the seats all facing the same way, or each other? Were there aisles between them? One aisle or more than one?"

Ursula's face showed surprise at the number of detailed questions Maralin asked. "Well... all the same way, I think. And there was only one aisle, with maybe two... or was it three? seats on each side."

"Hmm. That sound like it could have been a coach, or a bus, or even a plane. Oh, I know! What about the windows? Were they big or small, round or square?"

Ursula concentrated. "Round, I think, or maybe sort of oval. Is that what you mean? And smallish. Oh! I was sitting beside one of the windows, that was it! I could look out and see the Earth below. That was why I thought of the Earth, then."

"Ah! That explains it. Mistress, you were sitting in an airplane." Maralin looked at the others, most of whom had blank expressions. "Uh, this is something that ought to be left, Your Grace," he said, addressing Wallesan. "I know everybody is curious, but it would perhaps be better if this conversation was left to another day."

The Duke caught on. "Until she regains her memory, do you mean? Aye, I would agree."

Ursula looked from one to the other but knew that anything said would be meaningless until her memory fully returned. She could also see the tension in those sitting around her, some of which she understood, some apparently from causes she did not know.

"Your Grace," she said to Wallesan, "I think it might be a good idea for me to go and rest in my room. The last few days have been very strange and there has been much that I found confusing."

"Mistress, you have my complete agreement! There is much that we have all found confusing. I would not wish you to stay if you desire to rest, of course you may go. Eriana? If Bennet and Semma may go with Mistress Ursula."

"Of course, Wallesan. Girls, go and relax, unpack your chests. I will call for Semma when I come up later."

The two guardswomen came to their feet, and curtseyed first to Eriana and then to Wallesan. Maralin helped Ursula up from the settee and the three women left the room. Once the door had closed behind them, Eriana put a question that had been near the surface of her mind ever since the day they had sailed from Dekarran.

"Your Grace, now that we have arrived, and are fed and settled, I require an answer to my questions." She fixed Wallesan with a stare. "The first one must be, what happened to Garia that day?"

"Yes, Wal," Fanis agreed. "What has happened to Princess Garia? I have yet to meet the young woman who promises to bring so much change to the Great Valley. I think you said that, the next time you went to Palarand, we would go together so that I could meet her."

"The simple truth, Fanis, Eriana," Wallesan replied heavily, "is that I cannot tell you. For two reasons, really, the first being that I have no idea where she might be or what she is doing, and the second being that certain people, including Maralin and myself, have given oaths not to speak of certain matters surrounding her departure."

"Departure?" Fanis echoed. "She has left Palarand, then? And so soon after her wedding? Yet I know that Prince Keren remains, since I have had letters from him since the wedding, so what might be so important that she must needs go by herself? Or has she companions with her, as Eriana does?"

"All I can tell you both is that she has in all likelihood left Anmar, at the request of those who brought her here originally. Where she has gone or for what purpose I could not say."

"Anmar? What do you mean, Wal? She can't just have flown away, that would be absurd!"

Wallesan sighed. "Fanis, this is a secret that has been known in Joth until now by just three people who are Maralin, myself and Renita, by virtue of her relationship with Maralin. It was necessary to keep it that way since we are so close to Yod and there was considerable danger, should the truth be known. In Palarand, matters are somewhat different because of the way that Princess Garia arrived. You see, both Garia and Maralin, together with a young man named Yves Perriard, are not originally of this world but from another, a world named Earth." He grimaced, with a quick look at Maralin. "There are proofs that they come from somewhere else entirely, my dear. Their origin may not be questioned."

"From another world? Wal, you're making a joke, surely?" She looked at his face, and then at Maralin. "Is it true, Maralin?"

"Aye, Your Grace, it is true. The world I come from is an interesting place, perhaps, but it is nothing like this one. We are more developed than countries in the Great Valley. I have knowledge - we all have knowledge - that could be extremely dangerous if not managed properly. Do you remember when Prince Keren came to Thorn?" Fanis nodded. "On his way through he learned that someone had used the word gun and that was me. I met him - and you - when he returned from Forguland and that's when I found out about Garia... uh, Princess Garia, and when he found out about me."

"Guns..." Fanis mused. "But, surely, guns came from Yod! Did not those of Yod invent them?"

"Indeed not," Wallesan told her. "The third person I mentioned, Yves Perriard, appeared in Yod the same way as Maralin appeared here and Garia appeared in Palarand. It seems that those of Yod tortured the knowledge of guns from him some time ago. Regrettably he was killed in that attack on Keren and Garia in Palarand last year, when they were returning to the city."

Fanis was bewildered. "But why? What is the purpose of all this?"

Maralin took up the story. "We think it is intended to help the countries of the Great Valley develop, Your Grace. We bring ideas and knowledge from Earth, knowledge of two hundred years of advancement. Palarand is already unrecognizable and Joth will be the same in time. The point His Grace is making is, we didn't get here by ourselves. Somebody or something, creatures unseen that we call the Beings for short, brought us here for some purpose of their own. We also suppose that those same Beings have now taken Garia... uh, Princess Garia away again."

Eriana leaned forward, her face intent. "Do you know how long she will be away, Wallesan?"

"Eriana, I cannot say. Do not press me, I beg of you. I know little more than you do."

She sat back, but her expression showed that she was unconvinced. "Is she safe?"

"Eriana, I cannot say. How could I? Please, let this matter be. All I may add is that we... have had assurances that she will return to Palarand at some time later this year, but no date has yet been determined."

Her eyes dropped. "Thank you, Wallesan. You are right, I should know better than to ask such questions, especially when oaths have been given. Forgive me, it is the reaction of someone who cares for a close friend."

Wallesan gave a reassuring smile. "We are all concerned for her safety, Eriana."

Fanis shook her head. "This is all so amazing! It will take me some time to understand the significance of all this, Wal. But I think you want it to remain secret, is that so?"

"Please, Fanis. With due respect to Maralin, he is not as well-known or well-loved in Joth as Garia is in Palarand. If there are rumors..." he shrugged, "there could be problems for him, and he is important to us. To the Federation. Doubtless all will learn in time, when they have become used to the idea."

Eriana said, "But Ursula is another! She has also come from Earth, which we call the mother world in Einnland."

"Aye," Wallesan agreed, "but there are significant differences with her arrival, compared to that of the others we know about. I cannot overstate that, Eriana. Garia, Maralin and perhaps Yves were left to be discovered by passers-by who were ignorant of whom and what they were. Ursula, however, was intended to be found by us, I am certain, the only people along the river who have knowledge of Earth and those who have arrived from there. She is meant to be here in Joth, I deem, where we can look after her and advise her once her memory returns."

"As you say," Eriana agreed, but slowly. "I do not like being the plaything of creatures I cannot see or touch - or test with the edge of my blade."

"A thought," Maralin said into the silence. "It might be a good idea, Your Grace, to increase the guard about your mansion tonight. If her memory returns before breakfast, and she wanders off..."

"Indeed! Maralin, again you prove your worth. Fanis, you have managed the household these several months, find me whoever is in charge tonight and bring him here. With everybody in residence it will be worth considering our precautions tonight anyway, and Maralin has a good point. We did not bring her here at great risk just to lose her again."

Fanis smiled. "Of course, Wal." She rose and crossed to the newly-hung ropes beside the fireplace and pulled one.

A tenant appeared, knocking respectfully at the door before entering. He saluted Wallesan and gave Maralin a nod before looking curiously at the others.

"Your Grace, if I may welcome you back to your home."

"Thank you, Parnal. As you can see, I have brought some guests home with me to stay for a while."

"Your Grace, it has been noticed."

Wallesan smiled. "Of course it has. Now, did you notice three women, who are not present now?"

"Aye, Your Grace, it was reported to me that they went up the main stairs a few moments ago."

"Very well. Two of them are guardswomen of King Robanar, so mind your manners around them." He grinned. "In the coming days, you may find out how a woman may be a warrior, since they will be training with us."

Parnal's eyebrows rose. "Your Grace, I have heard the exploits of Her Highness, naturally, they are the talk of the whole city, but I did not know there were others with such abilities. With your permission, I will warn the men."

"As you will. Now the third is not a guardswoman but a special guest of mine. Unfortunately, she has lost her memory and this means that she may waken and wander off, not knowing where she is or what dangers there may be in the mansion or city. I want you to station men at the ends of the central corridor, such that they may safely and gently prevent her from leaving and thus becoming lost, or accidentally coming to harm."

Parnal thought. "I know just the men for such duty, Your Grace, though at least one will grumble at being on duty tonight." He nodded. "Leave it with me, Your Grace. We will keep her safe."

"Thank you, Parnal. You may go."

The tenant saluted again and left.

Fanis leaned forward. "Now, husband, if we may not discuss our unusual guest or related matters, you must tell me all about this strange federation I see mentioned in all your letters. What meaning has it for Joth?"

* * *

Maralin firmly closed the door of his chamber and stood for a long while in thought. Finally, shaking his head, he went to his chest and brought out three objects, a small glass ball and two dishes made of different metal alloys. These three objects he placed on his night stand and then sat on the edge of the bed, staring at them in thought. Eventually, he picked up the glass ball and dropped it gently into one of the two dishes and waited.

He did not know how long he sat there, but the building was quiet now, near midnight. Someone came past, in the corridor outside, most likely one of the guards posted to keep an eye on Ursula. A glow caught his eye as the mansion quieted again and he turned to locate the source. It happened dimly at first and then brightened rapidly.

In the glare was a bizarre creature, a strange apparition of frilly fronds that waved atop a thick stalk with stubby feet around the base. He recognized it as a hologram but not what it was, nor what its function was.

It spoke with a hollow, artificial voice. "This is most irregular. We are not trained for these interactions. The one who you want to talk to is not here. It has gone to the other world with... the Solid called Garia."

"Thank you for taking the time to come here," Maralin said softly. "I know you are very busy but there are questions I have to ask, and if Senusret isn't here then you'll have to do. What I want to ask about is the new arrival, who is sleeping nearby."

The fronds waved with what Maralin thought was a level of agitation. "We warned that this would happen! What do you need to know? You know I cannot promise answers."

"Simple, really. Was it intended that people who know about you should find her? Everybody else has just been left somewhere to work things out for themselves."

The apparition froze in such away that Maralin thought it must have gone away for advice. Soon, it resumed activity and responded.

"You are correct. You and the other who knows of us were intended to find the new Solid. I can tell you some minor details, but nothing of its future. An opportunity was noticed on the other world and taken. Probabilities were examined and certain advantages were discovered, just as in your own case. For that reason it was brought here and delivered."

So, just like me, eh? Not part of the Grand Plan, then.

"Thank you again. I have no further questions. It is unlikely that I will be calling you again, not until Garia returns. I just wanted to make sure that no mistake had been made, or that we were supposed to do something specific."

"You are correct," it said again. "The actions taken so far were deliberate and accord with the chosen probability." It hesitated. "If you use your own judgment and proceed as normal the correct outcome is most likely to occur. I will leave you now."

The glow faded, so that in a very short time it was almost dark again, the only illumination a little moonlight seeping through the cracks around the window shutters. Maralin sighed, carefully packed away the ball and dishes and went to bed.

Ursula's Earthly memories surface in the early hours of the morning, and she wakes to wonder what she has gotten herself into. Everything around her seems impossible, from her own body to the information provided by Maralin, whom she is sure has a hidden objective. How can she prove what is real and what is fantasy?

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

10 - Ursula Remembers

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

She awoke and lay there, her eyes blinking in the early light of dawn. At first, what she could see confused her, until she remembered what had happened some time earlier.

Or did it? How much of what I see is real? Am I dreaming now or was I dreaming before?

This has to be a dream! This is not the body I had before.

And what's with all the swords and hairy Vikings? Not the kind of thing I usually dream of!

Only... I think I was beginning to understand their tongue, which is strange. Since I don't speak Norse, then this must be a dream!

Blin! The headache is gone! Does that mean... of course it does! But... this body isn't mine!

The final horrifying thought came: Have I finally gone insane?

There came the sound of nearby bells, clanging out a coded sequence.

Sounds like a clock. I think there was a clock in that house with the pervert. I do not recognize what it says, though.

Shortly after that, there was a gentle knock on the bedroom door and a sleepy Bennet appeared, yawning.

"I am sorry, Mistress, I am not properly awake yet. Have you been awake long?"

"Not very long, I think. There were some strange bells."

Bennet nodded. "Aye, there is a clock in the tower over the gatehouse, I recall as we passed beneath. It said half a bell before dawn, so it is about time to rise and prepare ourselves for the day." She considered. "We bathed last night, so you may wish to leave it this morning, it is your choice... oh, unless you have needs of a female kind."

Needs of a female kind? What? Oh... what do I do?

Bennet noticed the frown. "Mistress?" The tone then changed. "Mistress, I should have realized, you have your memory back now, do you not?"

How did she know that? I tried to hide it! Is this another indication that this is all a set-up?

"You are right. How did you know?"

"Your eyes look different, Mistress. Oh, I don't mean physically, but the way you are looking at everything. And your voice has changed. I cannot imagine what you are thinking now, even after Maralin described his own coming. The Duke will be pleased, I'm sure."

Mention of Maralin and the Duke sent Ursula's mind racing.

I have no idea what is going on! Is this some kind of advanced virtual reality, or have they got me high on mind-altering drugs? Am I just insane?

Why are they doing this to me, anyway? Why not just shoot me and get it over with?

Oh... maybe they want to find out what I know, first.

Only, I don't know anything! Even if they tortured me, there isn't anything I can tell them that isn't public knowledge.

Only, maybe, how I got to Canada. Is that information worth all this play-acting?

She temporized, falling back on her previous responses. "It's all very confusing."

Bennet smiled. "Of course, Mistress. But it would be a pity to stay in bed, especially as the day promises to be a fine one. If I may help you to dress?"

She certainly acts as if she doesn't know what's going on, but then that may be deliberate. I need to play along until I can find a way to escape.

"I guess you are right, Bennet."

Ursula hauled herself out of bed and stood, feeling her revised body shape properly for the first time. Bennet was a little taller than her and seemed to be about the same age, mid to late twenties. The guardswoman had a solid muscular body, as might be expected, but her own was more slender without the obvious muscle tone of a trained warrior.

It was also a unambiguously female body. She wondered if there was one of the little metal mirrors somewhere in the suite, so that she could look at her face properly.

"You look as if you could do with some loosening up exercises, Mistress. I do not think that we will be doing the Tai Chi this morning, but you might want to consider joining us in the future."

Ursula looked at her suspiciously. "If this world is not Earth, then how do they know about Tai Chi?"

"Why, Lady Garia brought it, of course! Um, she is Princess Garia now, of course. Mistress, I ought not to answer any more of your questions since I do not have the knowledge." Bennet turned and walked into the attached dressing room. Her voice came out, "Do you have any preference as to which dress you would like to wear? It could be a warm day but I do not know how warm it will be inside the Duke's mansion."

Stretching herself, she joined Bennet in the dressing room. The guardswoman had lifted the lids of three chests and was pulling out some of the garments inside.

"I am remiss, I should have hung some of these up last night, to let the creases come out. I am no maid but I should know how to look after my own clothes! Look, this one you have not yet worn, it may be more suitable today than any of the traveling dresses."

The garment indicated was pale blue, with a frill around the wide neckline and a flounce at the hem.

"Oh!" Bennet continued, "Of course you have no bras yet. I will have to ask Her Grace if her seamstresses have received the bra patterns from Palarand yet."

Bra patterns? Don't they have shops? Oh, maybe not. I've seen market stalls so far but nothing like a mall or even a strip of shops. Can it be possible that everything here is made by hand?

Ursula's shoulders dropped. I have to go along with this nonsense. It may be the only way to find anything out... though that could be difficult. These people are stuck in the dark ages!

"I'll wear that dress, Bennet, and one of those... bodices, did you call them? What else will I need?"

"Well, you'll probably need a pair of tights, Mistress, and some of these flat slippers for indoors. You can always come back if there is need for stronger footwear."

Ursula felt strangely comforted by the dress, even though her mind screamed out that everything was somehow wrong. It fitted her well and showed off... the figure of her new body. That would be hard to accept.

And hard to let go again, once I am free once more. I have wished for this for so long!

She helped Bennet put her own clothes on, noticing that the guardswoman wore a tie-side panty along with a bra, whereas she wore nothing but a silk bodice. Unexpectedly, the bra had no hooks but long tails that crossed over and were brought to the front to be tied under the breasts. The low, soft boots were different too, offering a sure footing should action be required. Finally Bennet added a belt with a short sword, one of three in her 'arms chest', on one side and a long knife on the other.

The other looked her over again. "I'm sorry, there is no real time to attempt something with your hair. I'm sure that there will be a salon in the mansion, to provide you a suitable style."

"Oh. I suppose... I had it done at that town, what was it called? But we have traveled a while since then." She had an idea. "Is there a mirror here? I want to have a look at it."

"Surely, Mistress. There is one in the bathing chamber."

Stupid! I saw it last night and completely forgot.

Her face surprised her, because of the strong resemblance. It wasn't who she had been, but that made a strange kind of sense. That face didn't go with this body. It couldn't be called beautiful but it wasn't ugly either. Just... normal. Well, that suited her for now. Normal faces can move around without being noticed, if need be.

I have my mother's eyes. Why? I look more like my sisters than I do my brother. Or me. Why?

She had an overpowering urge to examine in detail the body that she now had, but now was obviously not the time. She turned. "Where do we eat, then? In that room where we ate last night?"

"It is likely, Mistress. Are you ready to go?"

When Bennet opened the door, Ursula had another surprise, because an armsman in blue-and-white stood outside, ready with a short spear.

The man bowed. "Good morning, Mistresses."

"Good morning to you," Bennet replied. "I am Bennet and this is Mistress Ursula."

"And I am Dirgan. You will probably be seeing most of the Duke's men around while you are here, there are not so many of us. I am sent to show you the way to the dining room." He smiled. "Though the mansion is not hard to find your way around, I deem. If you would follow me."

Has somebody stood guard there all night? I wonder what would have happened if I had opened the door in the middle of the night? Would they have let me explore?

They followed Dirgan down to the same room they had eaten in before. The table was laid with breakfast foods similar to those that had been served at the wayside hostels, but was obviously of better quality. The plates and cutlery were of silver and the serving bowls of beaten copper, not wood.

The Duke and Duchess were already there, although Eriana was not. Some obscure impulse made her curtsey to the Duke, though she could not have said why.

"Good Morning, Your Grace."

Now I have a decision to make. Do I tell them or do I pretend it hasn't happened yet? No, they expect it to happen today so that wouldn't work, even if Bennet says nothing. Here goes.

"My memory has returned. I think it happened in the early hours of the morning, though I couldn't tell you when."

Wallesan smiled broadly. "Well, that is good news! You must be relieved that you will have no more of those headaches, I will wager."

"I can only agree, Your Grace." She looked around.

"Eriana and the others have yet to come," Fanis explained. "Why not come and sit down beside me, dear? The last few days must have been very upsetting for you."

Fanis took Ursula to the chair next to her own, slightly better upholstered one and they both sat. She noticed that the other diners remained standing.

"You said a strange word before, dear. When you were talking about the early morning."

Ursula thought back to what she had just said, puzzled. "I don't know, Your Grace. All I said was it happened in the early hours of the morning."

"That was it! Hours. What are hours?"

Ursula stared at Fanis. Didn't the woman know about hours? Did they call them something different here, then?

Wallesan heard and walked over to the table. "My dear, hours are a different way of measuring the day. As you may expect, Garia brought them from Earth with her. It seems that it makes it much easier to construct clocks and they are simpler to install and operate. It also makes it easier to allot time to tasks during each day."

"Oh, I see. Thank you, Wal."

He smiled. "I have been convinced that hours and minutes are the way of the future, my dear, and a party of Clockmakers will arrive here soon to teach our craftsmen how to make the new kind." He held up a hand. "Before you object, all the clocks now installed in the palace show both the traditional bells and the new hours, which will make it easier to learn the new method. I propose to have the same here."

"All the clocks? Do they not just have one, as we do?"

Wallesan grinned. "Aye, they did, and I have seen it. It is a monster that occupies a whole tower the size of the Galdarin Gate. But now another clever girl, who is high in their guild structure, has invented a way to... repeat the clocks around the palace, so that there would be a semblance in most of the bigger chambers. One need not wait for the distant sound of bells but merely look at the clock on the wall to know exactly what time it might be."

"I will need convincing, Wal. You know how I feel about machinery."

He snorted. "Machinery! Fanis, you have no idea."

"Your Grace," Ursula asked Fanis, "What are these bells, then? I have heard bells but thought them something to do with local churches."

There was a complete disconnect in her head then, as the word churches came out sounding different and it jarred.

"What are churches, dear?" Fanis mangled the word. "I don't know that word. Bells, well, there are twenty bells in a day but the numbers start again at dawn and dusk. You will hear the clock bells every, well, bell, and also at the halves and quarters. There is a special bell rung at noon and midnight as well."

"But... I thought I heard a kind of code."

"Why, of course. If there was not a way of coding the bells, as you say, they would become very long and tedious by the end of the day, is it not so? And everybody would have to stand and count, and maybe make mistakes. This way we all get to know the groups, and it is plain what the time might be."

"Oh, I see. Thank you, Your Grace."

That explains some of the obscure references I have heard the last few days, then. So, I must remember to call them bells and not hours.

Why bother? Why invent a whole new system of marking time just for me? Or have I missed something? Is there more going on here than just for me?

Eriana, Semma and Kalmenar entered the room and greeted those already there.

"Eriana, Ursula says that her memory returned this morning just before dawn."

"Oh, did it? That is good news." The Princess came and sat down on the other side of Ursula. "And do you feel well now? No more headaches?"

"I do feel much better now, thank you." Ursula thought and remembered. "Your Highness."

"I cannot think what it must be like to have something like that happen to me. Maralin has explained but that is not the same, is it?" She leaned forward, a light hand on Ursula's arm. "If you have need of someone to talk to, then you may always come to me, you know that."

"Thank you, Highness."

Maralin entered beside Hambran. Maralin wore a nondescript outfit that looked like it had come from an old Hollywood drama. He bowed to Wallesan.

"Good morning, Your Grace." He turned. "Good morning, Your Highness, Your Grace, Mistress Ursula."

Hambran wore a strange uniform and saluted the Duke by raising the palm of his right hand up as though he was going to say an oath. The uniform looked vaguely odd, a short-sleeved tunic of bright blue with a diagonal white sash, over gray tights and strange mesh boots apparently woven from white string. There were epaulets and unit badges on the shoulders of the tunic.

"Good morning, Your Grace."

"Good morning, Hambran." The Duke rubbed his hands. "Now that we are all here, let us eat. Find yourselves seats, please, we have no order of status at my table." He grinned at the others. "Except that I have the biggest chair, of course! Oh, Fanis, it is good to be back home!"

As they sat down he added, "Maralin, Ursula says that her memory has returned. There are pressing tasks I must needs attend to after breakfast, so I will leave her in your care to explain what you think fit. Have a care, you will need a female companion with her should you choose to speak to her alone."

"As you command, Your Grace."

Maralin's brow creased with thought as he sat down. It had been easy to speak with the Duke, with Keren and even Robanar whenever he wanted, since they were all men. All of Garia's retinue knew what was going on - well, most of it, anyway - so there was no problem talking to her, but Ursula would have to have a chaperone with her... one who knew the score.

It was apparent that there could be only one choice, and that was a person he had only briefly met since he had returned. As the meal progressed, he called to a footman and gave some instructions.

"Your Grace," Maralin then addressed Fanis, "Is there a private room I may use to talk to Ursula? I am not familiar yet with the mansion."

"Of course, Maralin. I'll show you once we have risen. Oh, unless you have need of it, Wal?"

"Hmm? No, Ursula is the most important matter now, Fanis." He swept a careful arm over the table. "If necessary I can hold my court in here."

When the diners rose Wallesan took Hambran aside while Fanis guided Ursula and Maralin out of the room. She led them a short way along the corridor to a newly-finished door on the other side.

"This is a small chamber Wallesan will use for private conversations, Maralin. It's slightly different to what was here before but that should not matter to either of you. If you need anything, you know the ropes to pull."

"Thank you, Your Grace. Uh, we have to wait until Ursula's chaperone arrives. Ah! Here she is."

The footman came down the stairs at the end of the corridor with a small woman in her mid twenties. As they approached, her face asked a question.

"Maralin?"

He smiled at her. "Thank you for taking time to join us, Renita. If I may introduce Mistress Ursula, who we... Um, that can wait. Look, I have need of you for a bell or two because I have to talk to Ursula. Alone. In there." He pointed. "She comes from the same place I do."

"Oh!" Renita put her hands to her cheeks. "Another one! Aye, I understand. Your Grace, by your leave?"

"Of course, Renita. Maralin? If you have need, pull the rope."

"Thank you again, Your Grace."

Maralin opened the door and gestured the others to enter. Inside was a small chamber of stone, like most of the new building, with a window facing a different courtyard that backed, it seemed, onto the walls of Joth. In the center was a small round table with four chairs, and there was a jug of water and four beakers on a tray on the table. He gestured again.

"Find yourselves a seat, please. If I may complete the introductions, now that we are alone. Renita, this is Ursula, who we found on an island in the Sirrel as we sailed here from Dekarran. We know she comes from Earth because of the way she was dressed and what she had on her. Like myself and others, she had lost her memory and only regained it early this morning, so she is probably wondering what is going on.

"Ursula, this is Renita, a kitchen worker who befriended me when I arrived some months ago. We came to know each other well and I had to let her into the secret of my origins. She has no problem with that and, now that I am back in Joth, we will be married just as soon as it can be arranged." He added, "In the Great Valley, it seems that it is thought improper for a man to be alone with a woman unless they are married. That is why I asked for Renita to join us today."

"Oh? I see."

Another obstacle! A woman can't be left on her own, then. Is that why Bennet stayed with me last night? That will make things much more difficult.

Maralin sat down facing Ursula, with Renita nearest the door. He considered the best way to begin.

"Look. This is going to sound strange, but this is going to be almost impossible to explain. The best way is probably to tell you what happened to me. When I arrived, I wasn't expected. I was found in a ditch when this city was being evacuated. I can explain why that happened another time, I imagine. They all thought I had been hit on the head somehow and that was why my memory had gone. Nobody had any idea of the truth.

"So, when my memory returned I realized that I would be in great danger if I said anything about my origins. That sort of worked for a while but circumstances meant that the secret came out, fortunately among friends. I was brought to the Duke and he understood immediately what danger I was in, which is why I work for him now."

"But?"

"But the problem I had was, is any of this real, or am I dreaming? Am I in the grip of drugs, am I insane or what? It turns out, strangely, that what is the answer."

Ursula stared at him. To have her own thoughts spelled out to her was an indication that he knew what was going on.

That didn't begin to solve her problem, though.

"And what is the answer, then?"

Maralin grimaced. "I'll tell you what you need to know, but it is up to you whether you believe me or not. The truth is, you are in a new body, constructed from your original DNA, on a world over a thousand light years from Earth. Your body is approximately just as it was when you died and left Earth."

"Died? I have died? What is this then, some kind of afterlife?"

"Absolutely not! These are real human bodies and they can be damaged, misused or killed just like the original ones. You have been given a second chance, if you want to look at it that way, and it will be up to you whether you put it to good use." He paused. "It is very unlikely that there will be a third chance, you understand?"

Ursula thought. "But some of this is impossible. You say I died on Earth? How do you know?"

"Because of the transfer mechanism." Careful, here. "Or, at least, what we think we know of it. When you arrived, you would have been carrying exact copies of everything you had on your body at the moment of death. That includes clothes and items in pockets. Your clothes were soaked with blood, ripped and torn, probably by a bear. The marks don't indicate that you could have survived."

"A bear?" Ursula thought. "Very well, that may be possible. Why are the clothes copies? I do not understand."

Maralin shrugged. "A thousand light years is a long way to haul goods, Mistress. It takes a lot of energy. Easier, we think, to just transfer a description of the goods and make fresh copies of them."

"Are you guessing or do you know?"

Maralin hesitated and Ursula spotted it. "I know a little more, but the situation is very complex and I'm not permitted to say too much. I'm sorry. I wasn't sure how much you would understand anyway."

"It is not what I understand but what I believe. Most of what you have just said sounds unlikely."

Maralin spread his arms. "I cannot help that. I didn't design the universe. I'm just telling you what we think is what happened."

"And I am not sure I believe any of it. There are things that don't make sense. For example, on Earth I was not a woman but a man."

Maralin nodded. "We know."

"How?"

He grinned. "Canadian driver's license in your wallet. You don't look much like the picture."

"My wallet! You have all my things? Can I see them? It might confirm what you say."

"Of course, but for now they have been locked away because they might give the wrong idea to people who saw them. I don't even know where they might have been put."

Ursula was frustrated. This whole thing was beginning to look like a huge setup of some kind, but the money that had obviously been put into it was also a problem. Who would spend this much money and for what ultimate purpose?

"I was a man there and I'm a woman here. How is that possible? You said they used the DNA, if that were true that wouldn't happen, I would be a man again. I don't believe your story."

Maralin laughed. "Really? Ursula, tell me my name."

"Your name? Why it is Maralin... oh!"

Maralin stood and bowed. "If I may introduce myself. I am now Maralin of Joth, but formerly I was Marilyn Baker of Chicago, Illinois, United States of America. Yes, I was a woman before I died, in an apartment fire. When I arrived I was wearing nothing but a nightdress and a pair of house slippers."

Ursula was shocked. She had thought her own experience unique, but to find another... but maybe that was part of the plan, too.

"What of this other person you keep speaking about? Garia, is that her name?"

Maralin sat down again. "Yes, she was previously an American boy, Gary Campbell from Hays, Kansas. He was in his final year at school. We don't know how he died, though."

"Don't know? But you know how you died."

Maralin grimaced. "Yes, but as I said I know a little more about the process. If you would let me explain?"

Ursula looked disgruntled. "I suppose so."

He thought. "Let me first tell you what we know about the world you are now on, then. Why we have changed gender follows on from that, in an odd sort of way. Right. This planet is called Anmar by the people who live in this part of it. I would guess, since we don't know, but others on other continents might call it something else.

"There are Beings, aliens if you will, who have been colonizing Anmar from various other planets for a long time. Various animals and plants have been brought from Earth and who knows where else. You will see some very strange things when you have been here long enough, and... some of them are frankly terrifying. There are creatures called dranakh that look like hippos but live on the land and pull wagons and carriages for these people. The small riding animals you saw are called frayen and we think they evolved from rhinos. There is a wool animal called a pakh which is a direct copy of an Earth alpaca."

"What about us? In this fantasy world of yours, when did we come?"

Maralin ignored the jibe. "Humans have been brought here, singly and in groups, for thousands of years. Groups were brought to colonize regions of this continent, which is called Alaesia. On the west coast, there are people who we think might be descendants of Japanese colonists. Eriana's people are really Vikings who thought they were sailing to North America a thousand years ago. Their ships were wrecked on the shores of what became Einnland."

"You expect me to believe this? I am not that stupid!"

Maralin shrugged. "In the long run it doesn't matter if you believe me or not." He grinned. "Would you like me to show you some genuine Roman remains? You probably think you are still in Canada, can you tell me where the Romans left whole amphitheaters in Canada?"

"Romans?" Ursula waved a hand. "Not Canada, perhaps, but maybe Hollywood. I have heard that some of the old sets still exist there."

Maralin touched a finger to his forehead in salute. "Touché. I forgot Hollywood. But you will see things here that are impossible to make up, I can assure you."

"I still do not believe you. To make me believe, you will have to show me some of these impossible things."

"Hmm. Could be tricky. As I was saying, we have aliens - Beings, we call them - who have been bringing people and stuff over for a long while. Occasionally, the mechanism misfires while reading the DNA and out pops someone with the wrong gender. That's what happened to you and me. Who knows? Maybe other malfunctions occur and they have to start again."

"If there are malfunctions, why didn't these aliens notice and correct them? Start again, make us what we should be?"

"Well, these Beings aren't human, and they aren't all the same species either. There's a kind of Commonwealth of Beings running this big project, and all worlds with life on them have observers or overseers or something of that kind. Maybe some of the observers don't have genders the same way we do, and don't notice what to them would be minor differences."

"Minor differences! You call suddenly becoming a woman a minor difference?"

Maralin shrugged. "What do I know? To a slug, or a sea urchin, or a barnacle, gender is a minor difference. How would such a creature be able to tell what the gender of a human was, let alone distinguish between two different ones? It might just as well think that all people with blond hair are male and those with dark hair are female."

Ursula stared again before reluctantly nodding. "I take your point. Slugs and barnacles are hermaphrodites," she smiled faintly, "at least on Earth. But you haven't solved my problem. How do I tell that I am really somewhere else entirely, and not still on Earth?"

Renita spoke up at that point. "Mistress, if I may. Maralin, if we may take her to the kitchen. Did you not tell us, in Possen's kitchen, that you did not know any of the meats or vegetables? That they did not grow in Shicargo?"

This time it was Maralin who was surprised. "Aye, Renita, that is an excellent idea! Let me think about this for a moment."

Is there any risk in taking her to the kitchens? There is something going on with Ursula that worries me. I don't know if she can be trusted... yet. Though, that Being did say that she was in the right place.

Some minor precautions might be wise, I think.

He rose and pulled one of the ropes hanging against one of the walls. After a very short interval the same footman who had shown Renita down opened the door.

"Kassen, I want to take Mistress Ursula here to have a look at the kitchens, only I don't really know my way around the mansion yet. Would there be a spare armsman or two able to escort us? I'm concerned for her safety."

Kassen bowed briefly. "Of course, Tenant. You require somebody who is familiar with the mansion, aye? I will see who is available."

The armsman who appeared a short while later turned out to be Dirgan, who Ursula had met earlier. Maralin did not know him, however.

"I am taking our guest to the kitchens," he explained to the man. "I'd like you to join us since the Duke is concerned for her safety, as she has now recovered her memory and could be in some danger."

If Dirgan wondered what dangers there could be in the kitchen, he kept them to himself. "Aye, Tenant. Are you all going?"

"Of course. Renita works in the kitchen and it was she who suggested the idea."

They followed Dirgan through the lobby and ante-room into the main kitchen, where preparations for lunch were getting under way. Farren immediately noticed them and came over, looking with interest at the one person he didn't know.

"Master Farren, this is Mistress Ursula, who is a guest of His Grace. Until last night she had lost her memory but it seems that it has now returned. Unfortunately, she has trouble believing where she is now. I wondered if she could have a look at the food in your kitchen, maybe that will help her understand. We'll try to keep out of your way."

"Welcome, Mistress Ursula. I am Farren and I run these kitchens for His Grace. I'm not certain what Maralin expects to achieve, but by all means you may look at whatever you wish. Fortunately we have only just begun to prepare lunch so you should not be in the way."

Ursula just nodded, so Maralin asked, "Let's begin with the vegetables and fruits, then."

"Of course, Maralin. If you would come this way."

At the far end of the kitchen were several walk-in larders and Farren led them into one.

"It is early in the season still, and we do not have the choice that comes later this year. Still, it may be enough for your purposes." He added, "If I may leave you to... whatever it is you are doing. I'm sure that Renita can show you anything else of interest."

"Thank you, Master Farren."

Ursula picked up fruits, nuts, leaves and vegetables, feeling and sniffing each one. Finally she turned to Maralin.

"You are right, there is nothing here that I recognize, but that still proves nothing. Any or all of these could come from other parts of the world... from other parts of Earth. I don't know fruits and vegetables from everywhere."

Maralin was stumped, and then realized the obvious answer. "If you would follow me. Renita, show us to the room where the meat is kept."

"Surely, Maralin."

She led them to a larger room over the other side of the kitchens from the larders. Opening a thick door, they followed her into a cold room. Straw lined the floor and great blocks of ice were stacked against the walls. Hanging from hooks on iron rails from the ceiling were lines of carcases.

Maralin gestured. "Now explain to me where you would find any of these on Earth!"

Ursula walked confidently over to a line of large carcases and then stopped. She turned.

"How did you do this? These animals are impossible!"

Maralin explained, "That is a gavakhan, one of our meat animals. Think of them as a cow analog, although they don't give milk. I don't know where they came from, but it certainly wasn't Earth."

"Lies! These things are made up by putting bits of carcase together!"

Maralin shrugged. "Fine. They are naked meat. You point out to me where the joins are."

Ursula became more agitated as she closely examined several of the carcases, even using her hands to get a better look inside one.

"I know a little of anatomy and these animals cannot be! How is it done?"

"I have already told you, it isn't done. These animals grew up the same way you and I did, with a father and a mother who made sure they got fed the right amount of the right kind of food. They just didn't evolve on Earth, that's all."

Ursula pointed to the next row. "What are these, then?"

"Those are zinakh, I think. They are the local equivalent of an Earthly pig, or more accurately perhaps a wild boar. I'm told they are extremely vicious but good hunting." Maralin gestured to another row. "What about our avians, then? We don't have birds on Anmar, we have avians instead. There are several kinds we farm and eat regularly."

Ursula walked across to the two lines of avians hanging ready for use. None had yet been skinned or jointed.

"These aren't feathers... four legs?" She spun to Maralin. "Explain!"

"As I said earlier, these don't come from Earth. I don't know if the six-limbed animals evolved locally or if they were brought in from a different world. There is no fakery here, Ursula." The word fakery came out in English and it startled her. "If you like, we can take a trip out into the countryside and I can show you living versions of these animals."

Her shoulders slumped and she shook her head. "I have to believe but I cannot believe... take me back to that room, please."

As they passed back through the main kitchen, Maralin asked Farren to provide pel for three.

"Surely, Maralin. And, if I may ask, will Renita be able to return to the kitchen soon? Normally we might manage, but with His Grace newly returned home, I want to make sure there are no mistakes."

"Renita? Oh, of course. I am planning to have finished before lunchtime, if that is what is worrying you."

Farren bowed slightly. "Thanks to you, Maralin. And I see now that I am delaying you."

Maralin smiled and made a dismissive wave. "Not by very much, Master Farren. I will think of something interesting to tell you next time I call in."

The group retraced their route to the small meeting room. Ursula and Renita went in while Maralin had a brief word with Dirgan, who took up a post outside the door. Maralin closed the door behind himself and the three resumed their seats.

"This all appears real but it cannot be real!" Ursula said. "Is this some weird kind of virtual reality or am I completely insane?"

The words virtual reality came out in English and it puzzled her. "Why do certain words sound different?"

Maralin shrugged. I need to get her to accept before I can get technical. "They are words that aren't in the local language."

"Local language?" Ursula was outraged. "There is no local language! All this time we have been speaking in perfect Russian -"

The shocked look on her face told Maralin that Ursula has just realized that she was not, in fact, speaking Russian or any other Earth language.

"But we are not, are we?" he said softly. "When we arrive here, we are obviously going to be at a disadvantage so the Beings give us a kind of internal translator. You think in your native language, which I assume from your remark is Russian?"

Ursula nodded, stunned.

"But something happens between your brain and your mouth, so what comes out is the local equivalent - if there is one. If there is not, then the... English word, or in your case the Russian word, will be used instead, and from that time forward that will be the word you will hear. On the way in, you will hear what the locals say and the translation happens in reverse. Once you have been here long enough you should start to think in the local tongue and the translation drops away."

"But that is impossible!"

Maralin smiled. "But it gets better, too. You may have noticed that you have started to pick up what the Norsemen say to one another. In fact, Garia and I think we now have inside us translators for any local language we may come across. She spoke to me a few words of a people who live... four or five thousand... kilometers away, say, and I understood it right away."

Her expression was sullen. "Now you are making fun of me." Then a grudging, "I did understand some of what they said, and I wondered why."

He held up a finger. "It only works for spoken words, mind. If you need to learn to read and write you have to do it the hard way, although your improved memory should help there."

"Improved memory?"

"Yes. Because of the fact they have to grow you a new body, they also have to put your original memories in it. That's the reason you have had all those headaches, because the physical brain isn't identical to what you had before so the memory has to adapt, and that takes a few days. You end up with a memory that is so good you can probably remember every single meal you have ever had, what you wore on any day, who you spoke to and so on. It is very useful but it can also be uncomfortable." His face changed. "There are some things that are best forgotten."

Just then one of the kitchen servants knocked on the door and came in with a tray with three mugs of pel on it. After depositing the tray on the table, he bowed and withdrew. Renita passed round the mugs and they each took a sip.

Ursula picked up Maralin's last remark. "There are things you wish to forget?"

"Of course. Doesn't everybody have things best left behind?"

He put down his mug and shifted to English. "In my case, at the end of my short life on Earth I was a drug addict, a junkie. I had a good career as a chef in Chicago but fell in with the wrong man and he essentially ruined me. If I died in an apartment fire it was probably an accident while I was high." He gave her a look. "The good part of that is, because only my DNA was transferred, I have no dependency problems here or anything like that. If you had any parasites, diseases, whatever, they all got left behind. Your body here is perfectly clean - until, of course, you start picking up local diseases and parasites."

She stared at him again and then nodded before responding in English.

"If only DNA is used, then of course there is no dependency. Of course, this could all be fake-up story to get me to reveal secrets. Maybe you were never drug addict."

Maralin winced at the accent. "Ouch! And you managed to get a driver's license with an English accent like that? Nobody would believe that it was yours."

She shrugged. "If stopped for car problem by traffic policeman, probably not. Was good enough for checking in hotel, though."

"Well, maybe. I think that I can guarantee that your name isn't Dugald Fairbairn, would you agree?"

She became instantly wary. "Interrogation starts now, yes?"

Maralin smacked the palm of his free hand to his forehead. "Mother of God! What do you think this place is? We're trying to help you, make you understand the new world you've arrived in, keep you safe from all the dangers you are unlikely to understand for a while. I'm not interrogating you, I'm just trying to find out where you fit in the bigger picture."

"What bigger picture? Associates, you mean? Contacts, means of travel? Why should I tell you?"

Maralin sighed. Why me? How did this happen? And the Beings said this seemed to be a 'good opportunity'!

"Look, Ursula, I'm not interested in how you got to wherever you met that bear, or who you met along the way. Nobody here is. In fact nobody else apart from me is likely to even understand any of it, because they don't have a Earth background. They don't know about planes or steamships or cellphones or modern stuff, in fact steam engines, electricity and railroads have only been known about on Anmar for about six months.

"As far as I am concerned, it is just a background story like my own that no-one else will care about. I don't give a shit about who you were or what you did, only that you arrived here and you were carefully placed so that the only two people in the area who know about Earth found you. That means that you have some kind of value here, and it would be a good idea to let us know what that is before somebody bad finds out and abducts you."

"Is all story to make me tell you what you want to know. You will keep me here until I give you knowledge."

"No, we won't. I can almost guarantee that. I say almost because I serve the Duke and he may have different ideas. What he'll tell you is likely to be the same thing he told me, that we serve a higher power and if required by them then we may go wherever we need to. If you choose to stay in his lands, then he'll accept your fealty and give you a position here, as he did for me. If you choose to leave, then I'm guessing, but I think that first he'll want to make certain that you can look after yourself.

"Remember two things, though. The first is that you are now a woman and there are certain expectations about the way you behave and do things. It isn't so bad, but this part of the world isn't like, for example, Saudi Arabia, thank God. There will be customs you'll have to follow, some of which could get you into trouble if you don't.

"The second thing is that you have knowledge of Earth matters, even if you won't tell them to us now. You may think that you don't, but Gary Campbell was in his senior year at school and had no practical experience of almost anything. Garia, on the other hand, has almost completely overturned society in the Kingdom she now lives in. Personally, I have almost completely rebuilt the armed forces of Joth from the ground up, despite being a drugged-out twenty-five year old restaurant chef in Chicago.

"The third person, Yves Perriard, appeared in the country of Yod, further upstream, and he stayed a boy as far as we know. That country had a warped society that was a little like Nazi Germany in the '30s. They didn't treat him kindly but tortured out of him the knowledge of gunpowder weapons. Fortunately he didn't tell them everything and we managed to beat them. It was Yod who captured this city last fall and drove everybody so that they could use its resources to launch an attack on Palarand, for the main purpose of obtaining Garia by force or, if they could not do that, to kill her to prevent her giving away more knowledge.

"Mistress Ursula, this is a very dangerous world and you know nothing about it."

She seemed less certain, but her response came back. "Could still all be story."

Maralin shrugged. "I don't know what more to say. You'll have to make your own mind up, and I hope you do that soon. Just remember this, though. If you are unconscious somewhere on Earth, still in a coma in a hospital bed, perhaps, or high on drugs, or in some kind of virtual reality that I can't even imagine, think of it this way. You can't affect anything real if you are unconscious or out of it. Would you agree with that?"

She thought about the proposition for a long moment and then reluctantly nodded. "Is true."

"So forget that, and deal with what you see before you. You can't ignore what you might think of as a dream, because even dreams have rules. Whatever the real world is doing, you have to deal with the reality that you seem to exist in, until you can do otherwise, do you understand?"

"Da. Is logical. Very well, Maralin. I must act as if in movie. I understand. But that does not mean that I tell you anything."

He sighed. "There's nothing more I can say or do. You'll probably manage on your own, since we all did, but I would think that you won't be anywhere near as effective than if you co-operated with us. We're only doing this to protect you, after all."

There was an uncomfortable silence as they sat and drank their pel while staring at each other. Renita, who had not understood the English part of the conversation, was only able to watch the others with concern. She trusted Maralin but the situation was beyond her imagination. It did prove that he knew what he was doing and, by extension, that he was who he had claimed to be. This in turn satisfied her that she had made the right decision in following him into the Duke's service.

Ursula put down her mug and reverted to the local tongue. "What happens now?"

"I have no idea. I'll have to report all this to His Grace, of course, but that can wait. He's been away from Joth for some months and he probably has a lot of things to deal with right now. Have you any questions that I can answer?"

"What about me? Can I go where I want to? That is what you said, wasn't it?"

"Hmm. Let's talk to the Duke first, okay? This is his house and he makes the rules here. My feeling is that you'll be able to explore, within reason, but you'll have to have someone with you when you do so, for the reasons I mentioned before. One, you're a woman and you can't go anywhere without a chaperone, and two, you could get lost or end up somewhere which could be dangerous - like the chamber where his armsmen are training, for example. Do you accept that?"

She thought about this. "If I must. I have other needs. Apparently Bennet and Semma wear bras but I have none." A thought occurred to her. "Am I embarrassing you by speaking of such things? I can wait and ask the Duchess if you like."

"You do remember that I used to be a woman, right? In public, it probably would be embarrassing but not in here. You're right, thinking about it, you only have the clothes that we managed to buy at the markets along the way, and even then you had to borrow some from the others, didn't you? If you're going to stay here you'll need a full set of underwear appropriate for the season and location and some dresses and gowns fit for a Duke's mansion." He stood up. "Let's go and find Fanis."

They opened the door and filed out into the corridor, which was full of people in various kinds of uniform and attire. Maralin released Dirgan and led the way back to the dining room, pushing his way through those waiting to have words with the Duke. Hambran saw them and made a space to one side. Looking across at the line of people waiting, Maralin thought that his quest was not going to be successful, but Hambran had other ideas.

"Can you not wait until lunch, Maralin? Most of these will have left by then."

"I actually wanted to speak with the Duchess, sir. Since we picked up Mistress Ursula along the river, she has almost no wardrobe, and even less that is fit for His Grace's court."

"Why, of course! Her Grace is speaking to some women from the city over there but I'm sure she can find a moment to have a word with you."

The small group made their way through the throng and waited until the Duchess had come to a break point in her current discussion. Hambran waved and caught her eye.

"Can I do something for you, Captain?"

"Your Grace, if Maralin may have a word. It concerns Mistress Ursula."

"Oh, as you say. If I may have a moment."

Fanis finished off her conversation and bid the women farewell, before beckoning the party to join her.

"Maralin, what is it you need? Ursula, how do you feel today?"

"I am feeling well, Your Grace," Ursula replied. "Maralin suggests that I ask you for clothing. I only have what we found in markets along the river."

Fanis raised an eyebrow at Maralin, who responded, "Your Grace, Ursula is right, we had to obtain what we could in the local markets after we rescued her from the river, since her own clothing wasn't suitable. However, now she is here, she hasn't anything that would be good enough for a woman in your court or around the city. She also has very little underwear, and nothing that will help when Kalikan comes. Do you know if the bra patterns have arrived from Palarand yet?"

Fanis nodded. "They have, and I have given them to our seamstresses in the city to deal with. They are having trouble with the instructions, I deem. Perhaps this is the wrong question to ask you, but do you have knowledge of the patterns and how they work?"

"As it happens, Your Grace, I do, but only because I was involved in some of the design for printing them. Do you want me to help?"

Fanis grinned. "Please, Maralin, though the worthy wielders of shears and needles may not care to take instruction from a mere man. I will summon those who have the patterns to the palace this afternoon, and we can find a quiet chamber where you shall explain all."

Maralin grinned back. "That... could be interesting, Your Grace. We can but try. What about other clothes for Ursula? She'll need petticoats, nightdresses, day and evening gowns at the very least, I would guess."

"Surely. I will ask for a dressmaker to attend tomorrow morning, then, and she can be properly measured for all that she will need. How say you, Mistress?"

Ursula briefly curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Grace... but who is to pay for all these clothes?"

Fanis waved a hand. "Do not think of coin, dear. You are a castaway in our care, we are obliged to help as we would help anyone with such needs. Is it not so where you came from?"

Maralin answered, "Your Grace, that is not usually how things are done on Earth. I will explain at a more private time."

"As you say, Maralin. And now, if you would all excuse me, I must needs speak with this couple before we finish the session and clear the room for lunch."

Hambran and Maralin bowed. "As you command, Your Grace."

Ursula is pronounced fit, but some of the crew is not, so there will be an enforced delay before the Visund can sail again. Ursula has an unexpected encounter with an unlikely beast before joining a conference about clothing that confuses her even more.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

11 - The Tailor of Joth

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"There you are!"

Two women pushed their way through the crowded room towards Maralin, Ursula and Renita. Maralin recognized them as the healers from yesterday, who had promised to come again and check Ursula over.

He bowed towards them. "Mistress Senia, welcome. I'm sorry, I forgot you were coming this morning and the Duke is overwhelmed with people wanting instructions or advice or something. If we may go somewhere quieter."

"Tenant Maralin, good morning." Senia eyed the throng. "Aye, this would not be the best place to conduct an intimate examination."

"As you say! We've just been talking in a small meeting room across the corridor. It might still be empty. Would that be good enough?"

"I would think so."

"If you would follow me, then."

Maralin led them back out of the dining room and back across the corridor, discovering an obstacle as he did so.

"Renita, if I may ask you to accompany Ursula, since I doubt that Mistress Senia would want me inside while she examines her. I will stand guard out here until you have finished."

Renita smiled at him. "Of course, Maralin."

The four women went inside and closed the door. Senia motioned Ursula over to the window, to obtain more light, and looked at her face.

"Is this what Tenant Maralin meant last night?" she asked. "You seem different somehow, is that because your memory has returned?"

Ursula nodded. "It has, Mistress. I don't remember exactly when, but it was very early this morning. I think I woke with a particularly bad headache, and the next thing I knew it was daylight and I knew who I was."

"Ah, that is a relief! You will forgive me, I am concerned when I do not know why someone is not well and I cannot decide the proper treatment for them. Have you had any headaches since?"

"None at all, Mistress. In fact my head seems unusually clear since this morning."

"Good, good." The healer smiled, "Well, that is the larger part of my task done today, at least so far as you are concerned. Do you have any other problem I should be told about? Aches, pains, minor wounds, for example?"

Ursula returned a wry smile. "I have some bruises from the other day, when our ship was attacked by that big fish. Nothing that need concern you or your friend. If I may ask, you are a healer?"

"Why, of course, that is my job, Mistress, to be available should any have an injury through accident or fight, or if they should catch a disease." Senia tilted her head. "Is it not the same where you come from, Mistress? By your accent I know you are not from the Great Valley."

She thought carefully. Is this another attempt at gathering information? But she says she is a healer, a medic, and she might not know what my interest might be. Best to be sparing with my answers until I know more.

"Where I come from, many of the healers, as you call them here, would be men. Our women medical staff mostly care for those in our hospitals."

"Hospitals? I do not know that word, but I believe you must mean the Houses of the Sick."

Ursula nodded. "I think so. I don't know the local word but you are probably right. It looks like matters are arranged a different way here, which was why I was asking."

"As you say, Mistress. There are few healers in the Great Valley who are men, other than those involved in military matters, and those few are mostly trained to deal with battle wounds, obviously."

Battle wounds? If this place is somehow real, then logically those wounds would be knife, sword and spear, I suppose. They wouldn't have gunshot wounds around here, would they?

"I see. Thank you for your trouble. Can I call on you if anything happens to me? I have been told that I shouldn't have any more problems, but that is only what I've been told."

Senia gave her a smile. "Of course, Mistress. Since neither you nor I know anything about your ailment, except what little we have been told, it is a wise precaution. You are in the Duke's mansion now, so a simple request to the Duchess should bring me here within half a bell, should it be necessary."

"Thank you again. What happens now?"

"Why, Mistress, I do not know what the Duke has arranged for his guests, you had best enquire of him or the Duchess. For myself, I must needs make a report to him concerning the injuries that happened on the ship."

"I would like to listen to that, if I may. Both Maralin and I were on the ship with Her Highness and her crew."

In the corridor Senia explained to Maralin what she had to do and he added himself to their party. He was not in uniform, and most of the Duke's household had not seen him for some time, but nevertheless he managed to shepherd the women into the dining room again and over towards the mob surrounding the Duke. They were spotted by Fanis and intercepted.

"Your Grace," Maralin explained, "Healer Senia must needs report to His Grace on the state of the crew of our ship before she leaves."

"Ah? Then wait you here and I will see if I can get Wallesan to spare a few moments. As you can see, it has been mayhem in here since everyone discovered that he had returned." She rolled her eyes with a smile. "You would think that the city could not run without him, yet here we have been quietly doing just that ever since you both departed, Maralin!"

"I could not possibly comment, Your Grace!"

"Indeed, Maralin. Now, Ursula, I assume you have just been examined by Senia?"

"I have, Your Grace, and she finds nothing else wrong."

"That is good news, I deem. Now, let me have a word with Wallesan."

After a few moments the Duke beckoned them over.

"Senia, what news?"

"Your Grace, your guest Mistress Ursula seems to be in good health. By your leave, I have asked that she call for me if there is anything that concerns her."

Wallesan smiled at Ursula. "That is good news. Of course, if there is need, someone will call. What can you tell me of those on the Visund?"

"As to those on the ship of Her Highness, I can report the following. One man has a broken arm, it has been set reasonably well so I have made him a plaster cast until the join heals. Four men have twisted or sprained ankles, including the pilot. All of those have been securely strapped and they have been told not to walk on them for a week. Four others have rib damage, we are not certain if some are cracked or broken so we have treated them all the same, they have also been strapped and told to rest for two weeks. For the rest, one or two cuts, almost all have bruises of varying severity and I have given their leader Tor salve for the most painful. I was impressed by the knowledge the men had of such injuries and how to remedy them."

Wallesan gave her a knowing look. "Considering the life that most of those men have been accustomed to, I am not surprised. And Her Highness? Have you also examined her and her female companions?"

"I have, Your Grace, and they carry the same bruises as her crew. I could not find any injury more serious than that."

Wallesan stroked his chin. "So, we have one with a broken arm, four with sprained ankles and four with possible broken ribs. You will tell me that they should not be sailing again for some time."

Senia shook her head. "If they had sustained battle wounds, then of course I must needs do what I can for them and send them on their way, Your Grace, but we are no longer at war and there is no urgency. Her Highness and her companions accompanied us back here from the ship and she asked me much the same question. I told her that she could leave her men here, in our care, or she could wait for them to be whole again."

"How long?"

"For the broken arm, I would recommend that the man remained here until the bone has healed altogether, Your Grace. That may be a month, more likely to be two, possibly three if there are any complications. For the ankles, they should be fit for work in four weeks or so. The ribs, two to three weeks, and then to do light work only - which may not be possible on a ship, of course."

Wallesan pursed his lips. "A significant delay! How did Her Highness take it?"

"I do not think she was concerned, Your Grace. She told us that she followed no timetable, that she went where and when she willed, so remaining here but gives her an opportunity to explore Joth more than she would otherwise have done."

The Duke nodded. "That sounds like Eriana. Senia, I thank you for your time on this matter, I had better let you return to your patients now."

"Your Grace." Senia curtseyed and then she and her companion turned and made their way out of the crowded room.

Wallesan turned to Maralin. "Have you explained our world to Ursula, then?"

"I have Your Grace, but unfortunately she does not believe what I told her." He looked at her briefly before adding, "I believe that she thinks that this is some kind of setup, an elaborate play-acting arrangement that is somewhere still on Earth, arranged for us to obtain information from her, but what she thinks we want to know I cannot imagine."

"On Earth! I am told that conditions on Earth are somewhat different than those here, and that it is easy to tell the difference. Mistress Ursula?"

Ursula said, "What would you do in my place, Your Grace? I have just woken up and been told a story that sounds so unbelievable that it is more likely that I am dreaming, or maybe under the influence of drugs." She waved her hand around at the crowded room. "All of this, all of it, could be inside my head. How can I prove what is real and what is not?"

"I have no answer for you, Mistress. Maralin?"

"I have told her that both Garia and I face the same problem, and that all we can really do is to treat what we see before us as real, since we cannot affect whatever else might be happening while we are here."

"As you say. What about the Beings? Do you accept they are real?"

Maralin's response was guarded. "Your Grace, we should not speak of such matters here. If anyone overhears us, it could cause trouble."

Wallesan looked frustrated. "You are right, Maralin. This is a conversation better left for a more private time. Fanis, if you would take our friends to a corner and wait while I dispose of a few last problems. Then, I deem, we must needs clear the room for the dining table to set up. Over lunch we can decide what to do next with our unexpected guest."

Since there were already a number of women in the dining room, Fanis decided that Renita could return to the kitchens. She bade them farewell and hurried off to help prepare the impending lunch. Wallesan listened to two men, gave them answers that seemed to satisfy them, and then called for his chamberlain.

"Bellot, I have talked enough this morning. Have the mansion cleared, tell those that must come back to appear here tomorrow morning after breakfast."

"As you command, Your Grace."

It took some time for the room to be cleared, with several attendees insisting that the Duke had to give them answers to petitions that they judged to be important. Wallesan decided matters by leaving, probably to go and refresh himself after the morning's onslaught. Fanis and the others found chairs and settled down to wait until lunch appeared.

They were forced to move once the tables had been erected and chose to stand around waiting for the other diners to appear. Eriana, Bennet and Semma arrived together. They had changed from their earlier uniforms, and their hair seemed to be damp, so Maralin decided that they must have had a bath after returning from the dockside. The trio joined the group.

"Your Grace," Eriana greeted Fanis formally. "Has any yet told you of my crew?"

"Eriana, they have. Healer Senia was here and reported to Wallesan that some of your men are injured, and that you have decided to remain in Joth until they are well enough to travel. Of course, you are welcome to remain in the mansion, along with Semma and Bennet. I'm sure that Wallesan will find lodgings for your men within the city, their renown is such that they are sure to be well received by all."

"You are gracious, Fanis, and I thank you for your generosity." She held up a hand. "No, I can accept that I should be a guest in your house, but I insist that the Treasury of Palarand provides the coin for feeding and housing my men... and, of course, paying for all the ale they are certain to drink!"

Fanis grinned back. "Done, Eriana!"

Maralin noticed that Eriana was now wearing a gown that had probably come from the Palace Wardrobe, while Bennet and Semma both wore the thin summer dresses they had obtained in the riverside markets. This reminded him of his other project, one that had been driven out of mind by the unexpected appearance of Ursula. He thought a moment or two and then smiled before turning to the Duchess.

"Your Grace, I have been thinking about the meeting this afternoon with the seamstresses."

"Oh, Maralin? Have you changed your mind?"

"Just the reverse, as it happens. I am reminded of another matter that will involve your seamstresses, something that happened after we left Dekarran to sail here. You see, the crew of the Visund - and that includes Her Highness, Bennet and Semma in this case - are not used to our summer heat and their clothes are too thick."

"But these dresses seem suitable to me," Fanis noted.

"That's because we took the time to find suitable wear in the wayside markets and buy them," Maralin explained. "Eriana is too tall for what was available so she was forced to wait until we arrived here. I'm sure that your seamstresses can provide whatever she needs?"

"As you say, Maralin, it should be no problem for them, even if she is so tall. But you mentioned the men."

"Ah, well, the problem there is in two parts."

He went on to explain his thoughts and Fanis's eyebrows rose as he did so.

"I did not know that you were able to do such things, Maralin! As well as being an able cook, it seems I must now consider you an expert tailor."

"Oh, no, Your Grace! I could repair clothes easily enough and I could just about make myself some light summer wear if I had to. No, I'll leave the experts to their business if I may. What I can do is to use my knowledge of..." he remembered that the others around Fanis might not know his origins, "...fashions from my homelands to suggest designs which can be easily made and would be suitable for the summer season. Eriana is already looking forward to what I can do."

Fanis seemed amused. "Then I too will look forward to this afternoon's session, Maralin."

"If I may ask, where do your seamstresses reside? I did not think that your mansion would be big enough to hold everybody."

She smiled. "Oh, of course, you have never resided in this mansion, have you? You came to us while we were guests of Sherin at Thorn. And you have visited that ridiculous palace of Robanar's! Palarand is big enough, and rich enough, that he can employ a whole army of servants in that monstrous maze of his. Joth is much smaller, but we are inside our city, and thus the city provides for us as we require. The seamstresses serve all, just as our healers, joiners and other craftsmen do. Only our personal men-at-arms, our stable staff, our cleaners and our kitchen staff remain with us at all times."

"Ah, I see, Your Grace. You have visited the palace, then?"

"Aye, and I thought that I would never find my way out again! I must needs admit that the whole place was run very efficiently. His people know what they are doing."

"As you say, Your Grace."

* * *

"Mistress Ursula."

Ursula lowered her fork. "Your Grace?"

"Is the meal to your taste? I know that some from far away lands have dietary requirements that we would consider unusual."

"Your Grace, though this is not the kind of food that I was accustomed to, I have discovered that it is tasty and pleasant to eat. I have to say that I can recognize nothing on my plate, and some of the meat is... unusual, let me say, but it is delicious. I have not yet found anything that tastes, to me, unpleasant. Of course, I have already visited your kitchen and I have no doubt that the food which is served to Your Grace will be of the highest quality."

Wallesan nodded. "As you say. As always, the quality of food served throughout my lands will vary according to the status of the household and the coin available to them, but I do not think you will be disappointed, wherever you might go. Now I have been considering what may be done with you."

Ursula gave Wallesan her full attention. "Your Grace?"

He waved a hand. "It is too soon for a significant decision, I deem. Your mind, your personality has only become fully aware of your situation since this morning, would you agree?"

"Yes, Your Grace, that is so."

"You also have some difficulty understanding where you are and if it is real or not, or within your own imagination."

She nodded. "As I explained before. Coming from where I did, most of what I see around me makes no sense at all."

"Then you will understand that it would be folly of me to allow you to go unknowing into Anmar, to face dangers the like of which you may have great difficulty understanding. Thus, I must ask you to remain here in the mansion as my guest, until a time when we both consider that you have learned enough about the world for it to be safe for you to choose your own path in life."

Ursula considered, then nodded. "I have to agree, Your Grace, but this could be a polite way of telling me I am a prisoner here."

The Duke grimaced. "Let me make it plain to you, Mistress. You are not to be held here as a prisoner, or hostage, or what you will. I must needs consider you as a ward, as perhaps I would a child who has yet to learn that the wider world has unknown dangers to be discovered and overcome. While I will grant you leave to reside here, you will be at liberty to explore the mansion and the city as you desire, saving only that you have a suitable guide with you at all times."

"A guide?"

"Aye. Remember that in this place and time you are a woman and women," he smiled and glanced at Eriana, "unless they are fit and well-trained and carry a big sword, are vulnerable to certain elements that exist in any society. Maralin will tell you that it was no different on Earth, is this true?"

Ursula considered what she had been running from and reluctantly nodded. "Unfortunately it is, Your Grace."

"I must also remind you that, as far as we are concerned, you were brought here for a particular reason, or because you may have talents which could be of use to us in the future. That being so, I deem that we should have another discussion about your future once you have learned sufficiently about your situation to speak knowledgeably about it."

"Agreed, Your Grace."

"Thank you, Mistress. Now, let us finish our meal in peace and good company. Eriana, if I may ask you about your own plans. Your men have been -"

* * *

Ursula woke with a start. It was dim in the bedroom, but the light leaking around the shutters and the drapes was strong enough to make everything clear to her vision. Her back ached where the laces of the dress had pressed against her spine.

If everyone does this every day, and in this heat I see no reason why they should not, then I think I am going to have to undress in order to take a nap. This dress is uncomfortable after a time lying down, and of course it is going to be creased as well.

It didn't matter when we were traveling, since we wore the kind of clothes that everyone accepted would get wrinkled and creased. Now I am in here, though... I will need to look a little tidier.

She listened, but there was no sound from the small room opposite where Bennet rested. There were sounds coming from outside, through the window, but she had more urgent needs to satisfy first. She carefully sat up and then stood, her feet finding the soft slippers she wore in the bedroom.

In the toilet closet, there was a problem. Squatting was now second nature to her, but the skirt of her dress seemed to have a mind of its own, and she struggled to gather it, to keep it out of the way.

I was extremely embarrassed at first when they helped me go to the toilet, but now I see that it is a natural consequence of wearing clothing like this. Nobody appears to be that bothered by the process since all women seem to do it.

There is a clever way of using the sash to tie it all up out of the way but really it needs two people to do it properly. I wonder what a woman on her own does? Oh, wait - perhaps that is why women have to be accompanied? Not necessarily to protect them against men, but to help each other during those female moments? More mysteries!

She finished and wiped, settling her clothing comfortably about her body.

Bennet's on her period, which she calls 'Kalikan'. I don't know what that means, but it seems important. It was interesting to help her when we bathed this morning. She was happy to accept my help and it didn't bother her that I was there.

Hmm. This body is that of a woman, so logically I should have periods as well. Wonder when that will happen? It might be interesting, but then again it might be unpleasant.

Back in the bedroom, the slight noise attracted her to the window. She pulled the drape away and then opened one of the shutters, squinting in the bright light outside. Her room overlooked the front courtyard where they had arrived the previous day. Facing her was a three-story building which had a covered balcony at the higher level, which ran all the way round the courtyard to her right. At the left-hand end of the building was a stone tower which had an arched opening to the street, but it did not appear to be a fortification. There were no windows, just some narrow slits halfway up, and the top just had a pitched roof, no walkways for soldiers or anything that looked defensive.

The noise came from a group of men in the courtyard, who were unloading crates from a four-wheeled wagon. Some of the crates were large and apparently needed careful handling, which meant that their contents might be fragile. There were ropes, and planks down which the larger crates were slid.

The beast pulling the wagon shocked Ursula. It appeared to be a hippopotamus, standing placidly in harness and waiting for the men to finish. The men seemed to ignore it, which implied that what she saw was routine, that this happened every day.

Then she had another shock, because the beast moved. It attempted to turn its head to see her, and that was difficult, so it bleated and then moved the wagon forward until the planks dropped with a clatter on the cobbles. The men jumped out of the way as the beast then pulled the wagon forward before twisting itself in the harness to reverse it back - at an angle, so that it could raise its head and look Ursula full in the face.

The men came round to the front of the beast and then saw where it was looking, so that she had six faces staring up at her window. The beast let out what sounded like a complex bleat before lowering its head and then ignoring her.

Did that creature just speak to me? How is this possible? This dream is getting wilder and wilder by the minute!

One of the men called up. "Good afternoon, Mistress. If we disturbed you from your nap, then I must needs apologize. We are nearly finished, as you may see."

"Thank you, no," she replied. "There was not much noise. I think that I was already awake."

"By your leave," he said with a nod, and then turned to get the men back to whatever they were doing.

Puzzled, she watched them for a short while and then turned, to find that Bennet had woken and was standing behind her.

"Did the noise waken you, Mistress?"

"I'm not certain, Bennet. I am not used to sleeping during the day, so it is not surprising that I woke a little early." She hesitated, then asked, "Can you tell me what that creature is called? The one in the courtyard, I mean."

Bennet leaned out briefly and then turned. "Why, it is a dranakh, Mistress. They are used to pull wagons and, occasionally, carriages. Have you not noticed them as we traveled on the river?"

Ursula frowned. "You're right, I probably did, but that was before my memory came back, and everything looked strange so I didn't think anything of it. Aren't they dangerous?"

"Oh, aye, Mistress, they can be very dangerous, but only to those who have not given them their trust. To their owners, they are steadfast and will defend them against every danger, even grakh and ptuvils."

Ursula was afraid to ask what grakh and ptuvils might be, so let the matter drop. Instead, she picked up a previous thought and asked, "Do you need assistance in the toilet?"

Bennet nodded. "It would be wise, I deem. There is little flow now, but easier to deal with when a friend is near. Thank you."

Once duty had been done, and clothing tidied and arranged, Bennet led Ursula downstairs to the dining room. She saw that the dining tables had been left erected and a bolt of cloth lay at one end, the bolt Maralin had bought at a market along the river.

Did that really happen? Or have I just been hypnotized into believing that it did? Have I actually traveled anywhere at all?

On one of the serving sideboards servants were handing out mugs of pel to the people already there, who mainly consisted of older women. They looked with interest at the pair as they accepted their drinks.

One of them asked, "You are from the barbarian ship?"

Another tutted, "Melisent! Be polite!" To Bennet she said, "Greetings both, I am Jorda. From your colors I believe that you did come on that strange ship, but I deem you are no barbarians."

Bennet smiled. "As you say, although you may be partly correct. I am Bennet and this is Mistress Ursula. We were passengers aboard the Visund, but the owner and crew come from lands that many would consider barbarous. I would warn you now, though, that all have sworn oaths to Robanar of Palarand, as I have, and the owner is a Princess of Palarand."

That produced an excited buzz among the dozen or so women waiting, but Bennet refused to answer any more questions, saying that it was not her place. Fanis appeared next, causing everyone in the room to curtsey. Even Ursula dipped toward the Duchess, although she only realized that she had done so after the event. The women all streamed toward their host, expecting to discover why they had been summoned.

Fanis held up a hand with a smile as they surrounded her. "Welcome, all! Have you all had pel? Good." She glanced around the room. "Now, it is true that I summoned you all here this afternoon, but the request was that of someone else, someone who has need of the best seamstresses of Joth. We must needs wait until they arrive, doubtless they have napped a little longer than we."

She had barely finished speaking when Eriana, Semma and Maralin entered the room, Eriana greeting Fanis with a smile and a nod, Semma curtseying and Maralin bowing. They each carried a cloth bag, which were placed on the table near the bolt of cloth. In addition Maralin had a document case, from which he extracted a sheaf of paper, also placed on the table.

"If I may introduce Princess Eriana of Palarand," Fanis said. "She is the owner and captain of the unusual ship which arrived late yesterday evening. The ship, its captain and crew originally came from Einnland, a distant land which most of you have probably never heard of. Briefly, it is a remote coastal country beyond the great mountains to the east and requires many days of sailing to even reach the shores of Plif. Eriana, so I am told, had a disagreement with her father -" here Fanis tilted her head with a knowing smile, "- over an unsuitable husband, so she fled, seeking a more civilized land to reside in.

"She and her crew of large, hairy warriors landed in Palarand just at the moment when we and they were plunged into the recent war. She and her men offered to help, and made a perilous winter crossing of the mountains to the north to attack Boldan's Rock, with results you all know. As reward Robanar has made them all freemen of Palarand, and granted Eriana the right to retain her title and rank by virtue of the fact that she is the daughter of a King. Here she is in Joth again, along with most of those who went with her, this time to travel the Sirrel in peace and discover what wonders the countries of the Great Valley may have to offer."

Almost everybody curtseyed low to Eriana, though this time Ursula was uncertain what to do, so did not.

The Duchess continued speaking. "Attending Her Highness, as you may see, are two companions Bennet and Semma, who are women in His Majesty's Palace Guard. Yes, they can both wield a sword, as can Her Highness. They serve Eriana as both companions and sword-maidens during her journey."

All eyes inspected both Bennet and Semma, identifiable by their sashes. Once they had been appraised, they focused on Maralin, the only man in the room, who was standing beside the table.

"Some of you will know Tenant Maralin, since he has provided you with designs for uniforms while Joth was in the hands of the enemy. It is he who has asked you here today, although you should not assume that his interest here is purely of a military nature."

That was a surprise to some of them, those who had not met him previously. He held up a hand in welcome.

"Thank you for coming here today, ladies. There are several reasons why I have asked for seamstresses, and I know that many of you have been busy in past months making uniforms for some of the armies who have recently passed through Joth. Well, not all the needs are mine, and not all of the needs involve uniforms.

"If I may first speak of Her Highness Princess Eriana. As you have just been told, she is the captain of a ship and she is taking the Visund, along with most of its crew, for a voyage of exploration along the Sirrel. As the ship is crowded, and is a working vessel, she has not brought many of the fine clothes which she has on rails in the King's palace in Palarand. Unfortunately, those clothes she has brought are working clothes, suitable for a voyage on the open ocean in cooler waters. Ladies, she is not used to the summer heat of the Great Valley and her attire is unsuitable for use on the Sirrel. As you can see by her size, it was not possible to find her lighter dresses along the way, although we did manage to find something more suitable for Bennet and Semma."

The heads went between Bennet, Semma and Eriana, inspecting the build and attire of each and weighing up the differences.

"Now I must tell you a little of my own origins," Maralin continued, using the same tale he had used before. "Some of you will know that I have been trained as a cook, but I come from a family of tailors, and I have some knowledge of that trade as well." He smiled. "Those of you who have made Joth's new uniforms know that I have some idea what I am talking about."

Some of the heads nodded, and they looked at Maralin with new respect.

"So the first task will be to provide suitable attire for Her Highness, and by that I mean both clothes that would be worn in the city, or in the presence of Her Grace, and clothes that will be suitable for journey aboard a ship on the river. You will all doubtless have ideas of the first, and after we have finished here I am sure that Her Grace will ask some to return to contract for suitable gowns. However, I have some ideas for shipboard wear, and it is those I would ask you to consider this afternoon."

Jorda, who seemed to be the senior seamstress present, raised an objection. "Master Maralin, I do not understand why you should be needed here. Surely, the measuring, designing, cutting and sewing of gowns is a simple matter for us, and I am certain that once we have measured Her Highness, there will be no difficulty providing her with both gowns for the mansion and dresses suitable for the river."

Maralin nodded. "Mistress, normally I would agree, but the Visund is not the kind of ship that you may be familiar with, and its crew very different than those who ride the barges we have passed along the way. I have traveled with them from Dekarran to Joth, and I have been able to observe how even the dresses which Bennet and Semma wear today would not be suitable for any female crew to wear."

There were mutterings, but then nods, as Maralin made the distinction clear.

He continued, "Now, one reason I am here this afternoon is that in the lands of my birth, what men and women wear is different than what is customary in the Great Valley. If I went into any detail we would be here all night, but I would just say that an adaptation of an existing design from there may be more suitable for wear on board, while still keeping within the Valley customs."

"If you would explain, Master Maralin."

Maralin walked over to the pile of paper and extracted a sheet, bringing it over to the women.

"Here it is. Oh, and I don't think that you should address me as Master. Technically I am a Tenant in His Grace's forces, attached to his household. My plain name will do when I am not in uniform."

Jorda studied the drawings before handing them to the others to look at.

"Do the women of your birth lands really wear such simple attire?"

Maralin smiled. "You do not know the half of it, Mistress. This is an adaptation of a design that is even shorter and has no sleeves at all."

"Indeed?" Jorda's eyebrows went up. "Are people not offended?"

"Once upon a time, maybe they were, but now? No. In time, fashions change, as you all know, and since the climate there is warm enough clothes have begun to shrink. There will always be those who push the boundaries of taste but in general, we accept what most people wear. Here, I have lengthened the hem to the knee, which is about as low as it can get and still be practical. I have also provided short sleeves to keep with Valley tastes."

One asked, "Maralin, I do not see any way to get into this dress. There are no laces."

"None are needed, Mistress. The garment is simply pulled on over the head, as a tunic would be. The intent is that it hangs loose, so that fresh air may help to cool the wearer, but is not so loose that the wind will lift it up."

Someone said, "But, surely, something must become visible when the wind blows!"

Eriana stepped forward with a smile. "Indeed, and that is just what happens. Now, on our journey, Maralin had a bright idea and purchased some thin cloth in the first market we visited. From that, we have made what he calls undershorts, designed also to allow the air to flow but to prevent any indiscretion. Behold!"

Without warning she lifted the skirt of her dress to show the shorts beneath. Most of the women gasped and some actually stepped back. Many cast glances at Maralin, before understanding what they were seeing and relaxing.

"Oh, how clever! Dinna, that looks much more comfortable to wear in the heat of summer!"

"I can tell you that even under my thicker dress I am more comfortable," Eriana confirmed. "These little garments took us perhaps half a bell each to cut and sew, and we girls have all worn them since that day. So, we do not care if the wind should blow."

Jorda said, "Maralin, if you would accept my apology. I would never have considered such things as these to be possible. Is there a name to your dress design?"

"We called it a shift, Mistress." He walked over to the bolt of cloth and patted it. "I found this in one of the markets along the way and it seemed to have just the right weight and texture for what I had in mind. I had intended, if time permitted, to cut and sew a sample on our journey, but that proved impossible. If this idea proves successful, then I assume that similar material may be found within the markets of Joth."

Jorda came and examined the cloth. "This is undyed karin, which is just the right cloth for the heat of summer, I deem, yet sturdy enough for the intended use. Maralin, you have chosen well. Aye, we can obtain the like cloth locally, if your design proves popular."

There followed an intense discussion of the simple design, resulting in several people deciding to make variants to see what would work and what might not - and what might look good, or what might offend onlookers. The group then turned to Maralin again.

"If I may next introduce Mistress Ursula," he began with a gesture. "Now, the story surrounding her presence here is... strange and complicated, and I do not doubt that you will all want to hear it, but, ladies, not today, we have little enough time as it is. Her immediate problem is that because of an accident during her journey she has almost no wardrobe at all, save a few items we obtained along the way. So, as for Her Highness, Mistress Ursula will need clothing suitable for someone who will, at least for now, reside in the Duke's household."

Jorda was skeptical. "Lost all her attire?"

Maralin spread his hands with an apologetic smile. "As I said, the situation is complicated, Mistress Jorda. While she may not remember what was bought, I'm sure that Bennet and Semma do, so they can perhaps tell you what she already has. If it please Her Grace, perhaps she could advise what a guest in the mansion might require."

Fanis replied, "Of course, Maralin. Though you might have knowledge of the tailor's art, you could not possibly know what Mistress Ursula will require while she resides with us. Bennet, Semma, if you would tell us what she already has." She smiled. "I am sure that Maralin will not be bored while we provide for Ursula."

Although the women were still unsettled by Maralin's presence, discussions were made and a basic wardrobe decided for Ursula, with her agreement. She would be measured after the meeting, in the small meeting room across the corridor, to preserve privacy. The only problem came when the discussion turned to the standard undergarment of the region, bodices. Maralin suggested an alternative.

"As it happens," he told them, "there is a more comfortable undergarment which is now worn commonly around Palarand city. It will support... a woman's breasts better."

Several of the women stared at Maralin. Surely he could not be about to discuss the most intimate of female body parts? They began to fidget until Fanis raised her hands.

"Ladies! Maralin was involved in printing the patterns and knows how they work. I doubt that he has ever made any of these garments himself, or fitted them to customers."

"As you say, Your Grace. This is a garment introduced by Princess Garia, and is widely worn in the lands of her birth, which are not so far from my own. That is the only reason that I am familiar with them. They are known by the name of bra and should be simple to make from small pieces of cloth. The only complication is the sizing, and I was fully instructed at the palace before we departed."

Jorda objected, "You were instructed, Maralin? Why not..." She tailed off as she realized that the only women on the ship were Eriana, who of course was a Princess, and two swordswomen, none of whom could be expected to have that level of interest in the subject.

He had an embarrassed smile. "As you have realized, there were no alternative choices, and as I have some previous knowledge, it was thought best to instruct me, so that I can in turn instruct you. So, ladies, our next topic has to be the bra patterns. Have you brought them with you?"

The patterns had been sent in a heavy folder made from thick, crude cardboard. Jorda beckoned to the woman who had carried it in and she gave the folder to Maralin. He carefully opened it and pulled out the sheets, which were printed on thick paper, onto the table. The women crowded round.

Jorda said, "We could not understand what these were for, Maralin. Some thought that it might be for some fancy design of hat. Since there are so many parts, it was not easy to determine what shape the finished garment would be, or how it would be worn, since we have not yet seen one whole."

Eriana laughed. "Mistress, I can remedy that in a moment. With your permission, Your Grace?"

It dawned on Fanis what Eriana wanted to do and she stopped and thought, but only briefly. She nodded. "You have it, but I suggest that either Bennet or Semma attends the door while the other helps you. I deem that Maralin is safe enough, but should anyone else chance to enter -"

"As you say! Semma, attend the door, if you would, while Bennet sees to my laces."

Melisent gasped, "But there is a man in the room!"

Fanis soothed her by saying, "I am sure that Maralin will do nothing improper, Mistress, while he is here, and surrounded by the rest of us. Now, Eriana is wearing her undershorts, is she not? And are not these bras designed to cover the breasts? Her Highness would never have suggested what she did if it would expose any part of her that she did not desire to be seen by him. Bennet, you may continue."

The seamstresses watched open-mouthed as Bennet loosened the laces and then helped Eriana pull her gown over her head. There were gasps as her bra was exposed. Some of them cast glances at Maralin, but he seemed unconcerned by the display.

"Oh! I see! That looks interesting, Your Grace."

Fanis was as interested as the others, as she had not encountered a bra before either. "It is certainly a different way of supporting your breasts, is it not? Eriana, how comfortable is it? How does it compare with our normal bodice?"

"It is very comfortable, Fanis, and much cooler in this weather. I find it easy to move around on board in it and it protects my breasts to a certain extent, preventing them moving about. I understand that they can be made in almost any material, and of course those with larger breasts will require more sturdy support. Before I left there was a project to make some in silk for the hot weather, but of course those would be more difficult to sew. As for bodices, I have never worn one so I cannot answer you."

Fanis was surprised. "You have never worn a bodice?"

"Why no, Fanis, we did not wear them in Einnland, but what I think must be a similar garment called a 'maidens' vest', usually made out of thick woolen cloth. When I reached Palarand, and the palace, I was immediately fitted out with my own bras."

"And this is the result." The Duchess walked all around Eriana, inspecting the novel garment. "Ah, I think I see why such a mass of pattern pieces is required for making them now." She turned to Maralin. "Am I right? The patterns are intended to provide for all sizes, Maralin?"

He nodded. "Yes, Your Grace, and this is another of Princess Garia's ideas. You see, what the palace seamstresses did was to measure all the women who worked in the palace and discovered that a small number of pattern sizes would fit most of them, with a similar number of sizes fitting most of the rest. That saves making bespoke garments for everybody. But I am certain that all this is explained on the instruction sheet which should have been enclosed."

Fanis turned to Jorda. "Is this so, Jorda? Did you find an instruction sheet?"

Jorda looked reluctant to admit it but replied, "We did, Your Grace. We thought we understood some of it but other parts made no sense at all. The fact that we did not know what a bra was or how it was supposed to be worn did not help. The sheet has some funny symbols on it. What are they?"

Fanis turned to Maralin who answered, "Okay. First, somebody has to carefully cut all these shapes out of the cardboard, that's what we call this stuff. Cut just along the outside of the black lines and that will give you pieces of the right size that you can draw round onto the cloth. You'll notice that every piece has a letter and a number inside -"

"Those are numbers? They are nothing like our numbers!"

Maralin and Fanis looked at each other. She said, "Those are known as the Garian Numbers. The system is named after her since she introduced them to us but they are much older, and come from the same place that she did. When Prince Keren passed through here last fall he left a sheet explaining the Garian numbers and they have proved so useful that we have been converting the Treasury accounts to use them just as fast as we have been able. I am surprised that you have not yet come across them."

One of the other women volunteered, "My husband has use of them, Jorda, and I can tell you that they are so much easier to use. As you know his business has connections to Palarand and the other lands to the east, and the Garian numbers are being used everywhere, it seems."

Fanis waved a hand to end the discussion. "Ladies, it seems that some of you will need tuition in the Garian numbers, then, before you may make use of the patterns. However, Maralin was describing how to use them and perhaps he should continue."

"As you desire, Your Grace. As I was saying, to decide which pattern pieces you will need, you measure around the chest just under the breasts and again at the fullest extent, perhaps while wearing a bodice to make it easier. There is an adjustment table for helping if the... customer... is wearing a bodice." He held up the sheet. "Then, you simply look up the chest number down the side, here, and the full measurement along the top, here, and the square where the sizes meet tells you the letters and numbers of the pattern pieces you'll need. There is a standard seam allowance, oh, and a separate table to tell you how long to make the shoulder straps."

"Thank you, Maralin, thank you, Eriana. If some could help Her Highness dress again?"

Jorda helped Bennet assist Eriana back into her gown and everybody relaxed somewhat. Eriana went to the bag she had brought and fished out a spare bra of her own, which was passed round.

"These buckles, Your Grace. So fine, and they will take time to make. I can see that the sewing will not take long, on so small a garment, but we must needs wait for a smith to make these metal parts."

Eriana smiled. "There is no need to wait, ladies. As you say, making these buckles would be long and tedious, as I understand the art of the smith, but Palarand has invented a new method of making them. Maralin?"

He took a small packet that had been tucked into the pattern folder and unwrapped it to show a pile of brass buckles. The women crowded round, passing the buckles out and inspecting them.

"How are these made, Maralin?" Fanis asked. "So many!"

He smiled. "So many are needed, Your Grace, that producing them by hand would never have worked. Fortunately the Palace Jeweler has an inquiring mind and invented a machine that can produce them in quantity. You simply feed a ribbon of brass in one end and a stream of these comes out the other."

Jorda turned. "But, still, Maralin, there are so many. Why, there must be a thousand in here!"

"Aye, Mistress, and the numbers soon add up, if you think about it. Four of those to a bra, and how many bras will a woman need? I would suggest at least three in order to have one clean, one on and one in the wash. Then perhaps two more of a larger size for when Kalikan comes, that's five, so that's twenty buckles altogether. This packet, therefore, contains enough buckles to make bras for about fifty women." He grinned. "How many women live in the city, then?"

There were open mouths all round as everyone did the math. Jorda asked, "What happens when we use all these up, Maralin? Must we needs ask Palarand for another supply?"

"There is such a huge demand for these in Palarand that a separate factory - a kind of workshop - has been set up to just make buckles for bras and for other purposes. Some of these will be supplied to Joth at regular intervals, probably once a month or so. This first packet is a gift to accompany the patterns, there will probably be a small charge for any more that you ask for."

Fanis said, "Still, the numbers required for those of Joth will be astonishing, if what you say is true. If we should decide to produce our own, Maralin?"

"I don't think there would be a problem, Your Grace. Those who would produce them would need training, of course, and you'll need a place to set up the simple machinery, but I'm sure something can be worked out. Bras are so essential to women, especially working women, that King Robanar expects that every country in the Great Valley to be producing them - and the buckles - eventually."

Ursula watched this discussion with some puzzlement. What she saw in front of her was a genuine attempt to teach apparently knowledgeable people how to make bras, of all things, by hand, and that included the metalwork.

I cannot believe that this is all a side show put on for my benefit! Some of those women genuinely didn't know what normal numbers looked like! What have I stumbled into?

She watched, an interested outsider, as the women discussed this 'new' garment among themselves for a while before Fanis held up her hand to end the conference.

"Ladies! We have other things to speak of today, if you would. Maralin, I believe that you have more projects for our seamstresses."

"Aye, Your Grace. Um, there is obviously more to talk about concerning bras, but that can be handled some other day. I know that many of you will be coming back here again.

"So, the other item of interest is clothing for the men of Her Highness's crew. Presently they are wearing thick canvas trousers and loose seafarer's tunics, also made of canvas. Though the clothing that men wear can be thicker and rougher than that which women usually wear, in the summer heat I don't think those particular garments will work much longer. Therefore, I have drawn some ideas for practical wear for the men while they are sailing."

He handed out several sheets of drawings to the women.

"If you would explain, Maralin," Jorda said, looking at her sheet. "This appears to be... shorts, did you call them? as Her Highness has shown us. Can this be true? Are we to make the same garment for men as for women?"

He smiled. "Well... yes and no, Mistress Jorda. The men will need undergarments of thin cloth, like those of Her Highness, but obviously cut to a different shape to suit their figures. I can tell you that looser garments like those are more comfortable than what we wear now. Over those, however, they'll need an outer garment, which will also be shorts, but of slightly thicker material, probably the same as the bolt on the table. They will be longer in the leg and ending about here."

He put the edge of his hand just above his knee.

"Now, these outer shorts will have pockets here and here."

Jorda frowned. "Pockets?"

Maralin sighed. How this civilization has gotten this far without pockets I will never know. "Aye, Mistress. Um, if we may leave that detail until tomorrow, then, when I should be able to show you a sample. Now the upper garment is going to be a sort of simple loose tunic that reaches down to about hip level, to allow free movement of the air and also the body. The sleeves will come straight out of the shoulders, like in the drawing, for free arm movement."

"Oh, I see. Aye, these will be very similar to Her Highness's shift, then, but obviously cut differently. Easy enough to make, I deem."

"...And then, for the really hot weather, I thought of these. They are a kind of singlet with no sleeves and a big neck opening, to allow the air to flow freely."

Jorda's eyebrows shot up. "Would these really be practical, Maralin?"

"From my own experience, Mistress, yes. They are a common sight for certain occupations and I think they would work well for Her Highness's crew."

What I'm not saying is that the occupation is basketball! They don't need to know that!

"If you say so, Maralin. We must needs make samples of all these, I deem, to get the size and fit right. Who may we use as model? Yourself?"

"I think that I would like to have some of the shorts, and maybe the..." Tee shirts? Let's not confuse them any more. They might come across real tee shirts in the future. "...Summer tunics, but the best bet would be to make a set for Master Lars, who is her second-in-command and I believe will be attending Her Highness regularly here at the mansion."

Jorda nodded. "Done, Maralin, and done, Your Grace. We have many questions, but apart from understanding the instructions for the bras we have plenty of other work to consider. Maralin, you want that bolt to be used for Her Highness's shifts and for the men's summer tunics?"

"To begin with, yes please. I anticipated that I could get a couple of samples of each garment from it, that's all. Um, I think Her Highness will pay for any further cloth required, or at least the cost will be charged to Palarand somehow."

Eriana agreed, "As you say, Maralin. This is to be clothing for my crew, after all -" Her eyes narrowed. "These items, do you describe a uniform for me and my men?"

Maralin grinned. "Yes and no, Highness. Your men don't really need a formal uniform to sail the river, not yet, anyway. However, if they all look the same, who knows what an onlooker, or a difficult official, may assume? At the moment I just want them, and you, to be comfortable. There is one thing, though."

"Oh?"

"Mistress Jorda and her friends all know about epaulets, since I introduced them to the Jothan military. I would recommend that your own uniform, as captain of the ship, have epaulets as rank insignia. That would make a start on the traditions of uniforms for the new Federation Navy."

"Epaulets?" Eriana was interested. "Explain. What are they and how will they name me a captain?"

"They go on the shoulders, Highness. You've seen them on my own formal uniform, but I'll let Mistress Jorda explain."

Jorda described the shoulder flap, over which a removable fabric tube bearing rank marks was slid. Since this was now a standard item among the Jothan military, it would be no trouble to add to the shift design.

"Ah, I see. Aye, I did notice them and thought them but a decoration. What rank should I bear, do you think?"

Maralin shrugged. "For now, I would say that of Captain, which is what you will be on the Visund. Let me see... One bar for an Ensign, oh, that's what they call a Standard here and a Junior Quadrant in Palarand. Two bars for a Lieutenant, three for a Commander, four for a Captain. Four narrow bars of black ribbon, if you please, Mistress Jorda, to stand out against the color of the cloth."

"As you command, Maralin."

The group entered into a general discussion about ranks and insignia and Ursula stood back, watching.

This is unreal! Maralin, who claimed to have once been a female cook, is actually teaching these people how to make uniforms! Not to mention basic underwear... What is going on here? Can any of this possibly be real? Or am I, as I first thought, really dreaming all this?

And if I am still dreaming, where am I in reality, and what will I face when I eventually wake up?

Another stray thought came. I'm not sure I want to wake up! This place is crazy and I don't understand what is going on... but I have to admit that I am curious enough to want to see how far it goes. It could be interesting to live here. ...not to mention safe from those who seek me. Do I get some kind of choice?

Of course I could be completely insane, of course. That means I might never 'wake up', but then I'll be stuck here and being here might be better than the alternative.

I have to find some way of testing all these possibilities, but how?

Ursula lets slip one of her secrets before joining the others for breakfast. Later she watches a mock battle in the courtyard, which raises further questions about where she is and what is going on.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

12 - In the Courtyard

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Ow!"

Bennet spun to face Ursula. "What happened?"

Ursula rubbed her hip. "Oh, I caught my hip on the door frame." Her expression was rueful. "I am still attempting to adapt to this body. What I had before wasn't this shape at all."

The armswoman stared before nodding. "I think I understand, though of course such an idea is strange to me. You were truly a man's shape before you came to... Anmar..." Bennet clearly had trouble believing this concept, but continued, "and you have become accustomed for some years to having a certain shape. As a woman, of course your hips will be wider than those of a man's, that you may in time bear children. It is not surprising that you will sometimes misjudge."

"It isn't that simple. If I just do things, I seem to be fine, but if I think about them, that is when I start making misjudgments." Ursula grimaced. "Bearing children? Maybe, but first I have to be certain of what is really going on. Shall we get dressed? If we delay too much we might be late for breakfast."

The two moved into the dressing room, where the clothes from both their chests had been hung on the rails. The selection was not large, that of Ursula being what had been obtained in local markets in the last few days and Bennet had relatively few, as a crew member of the Visund.

"I do not know if I should be giving you advice, Mistress," Bennet observed. "I still do not really understand how much you know about the attire that women wear."

"Ha! Very little, Bennet, and that only learned in the last day or two. What happened before my memory returned is somewhat vague. Most of what is here isn't what a woman would wear on Earth, except in some very traditional regions. However, what I have worn so far is comfortable and fits me reasonably well. What advice would you give me?"

"Not to wear the same clothes as you wore yesterday, Mistress. In this warmer weather, we will inevitably sweat and, though it may not stain the cloth, you may become smelly with time."

"That is sound advice, Bennet, only I have so little to wear. How do clothes become cleaned around here?"

"In the palace there is an efficient laundry, Mistress, and I doubt not that His Grace's establishment will have something similar. We have but to discover it, probably by asking Her Grace. As you say, there is almost no choice, not until the seamstresses make more for you. Perhaps the green one?"

"I guess so."

Bennet extracted the dress from the hanger and gave it to Ursula, who promptly turned it inside out. She examined the stitching in the bright light of early morning.

All hand stitched! I guessed so from what happened yesterday but now I have seen it for myself. Chances are that every other item of clothing around is hand stitched too. I cannot believe that they went to all this trouble to set this up just for me. What is really going on here?

"Is there some flaw, Mistress?"

"No, not at all, just looking at the workmanship."

That didn't translate, what came out was roughly, "quality of the craft-work". Ursula by now had become aware of the automatic translation going on when she spoke or listened. The interesting thing was that it happened whatever language she thought in, Russian, English or French. Curiously, incoming speech always got translated into English, and she had wondered why.

She righted the dress and, with Bennet's help, pulled it over her head and was laced in.

Bennet stood back and cocked her head. "I cannot imagine what it must be like, to suddenly become other than the way I was born. To be a woman is so different than being a man, I struggle to even imagine it."

Ursula thought. "It was a shock to me when I first understood it, but there may be reasons why it does not affect me the way that it could affect somebody else."

"Oh?" Bennet was now pulling on a uniform tunic over her underwear.

"Let me see if I can explain it to you. You were born a girl, I assume, you have grown up a girl and now you are a woman. Is that right?"

"As you say, Mistress! Of course, I have always been female, I assume that is why I think this way."

"Then, Bennet, I did so as well. The only difference is that I had to do so from inside the body of a boy, and then that of a man."

The guardswoman stopped and stared at Ursula. "I do not understand, Mistress. What you are saying, I think, is that your body was once that of a man but that you have always thought of yourself as female. Is that right? How is that possible?"

Ursula gave a small, sad smile. "It happens to a very small number of people, Bennet, and it seems that I am one of them. How much do you know about medical matters? About what happens before a baby is born?"

"Very little, Mistress. I know that the baby grows in a woman's belly after a man gives his seed to her, but that is about all."

"Very well. Simply put, then, the seed, which is so small that you need special instruments to even see it, contains half the instructions for making a baby. The other half comes from the mother, when her body makes an egg."

"Half?"

Ursula waved a hand. "This will take too long to explain, and we must get ready for breakfast. You can imagine that a lot must happen inside the womb, in order to turn that tiny seed into a baby ready to be born."

"Aye, I can see that. Is that not what happens to all creatures, then?"

Ursula nodded. "Yes, and plants too, in the main. So, part of turning that seed into a baby is instructions to make a boy baby or make a girl baby. To do that, there are certain... secretions, let us say, that decide which way the baby's body will develop. These make the ovaries, where the girl's eggs will eventually be made, and give her a vagina for the seed to go in and the baby to come out. For a boy, different secretions instead make testicles and a penis."

Bennet thought about this as she tied her sash. "I think I understand. But how..?"

"I am coming to that. Women's bodies are full of one kind of secretion, which makes them think like women, and ensures that... Kalikan happens, and so on, and men's bodies are full of the other kind, which makes them grow taller and stronger, and makes their skin hard and maybe hairy. These secretions also make their brains work in different ways, in order for men to find women attractive and so on."

Bennet checked Ursula over and then led the way to the door of the suite. "Aye. I can see that might be how it happens."

"So, just very occasionally, the secretions work on the body of the baby, but don't prepare the brain properly for the life to come. Or, the mother's secretions overwhelm those of the unborn son. This can have a number of different consequences."

"Oh! I see!" Outside, in the corridor, Dirgan gave them a salute and then fell in beside them. Bennet gave him a sidelong look and then said, "You think that is what happened to you, Mistress?"

Ursula noticed the look. "That is one explanation. We know that certain things like that can happen, but we don't really know the full details, and sometimes it doesn't become noticeable for some years."

"As you say. Perhaps we should leave this conversation until another time? Others may be interested in what you have told me."

Ursula thought about this as they walked down the stairs. "Perhaps. It can be a complicated subject and I don't know all of the details. But, that explains why I might not be so upset over my current situation."

"Ah, I see. Thank you, Mistress, I may now appreciate your circumstances a little better."

Dirgan positioned himself outside the dining room door as the two women entered. Before they greeted those who had already arrived, Ursula leaned in towards Bennet and said, "That is also why I have trouble believing this place is real. I wanted to have a female body, I should have had a female body, but I know that is not how it actually happened. I was born a boy but I am a woman here, so this cannot be real!"

Bennet thought. "But you have what you desire now, Mistress."

"And what happens when I wake up? This place is in many ways my dearest wish, but if it is only a dream..."

The armswoman nodded. "As you say. It would be a cruel awakening, I deem. But, Mistress, you are really here, I can guarantee it. I am not someone in your dream, I can remember my whole life before you came."

Ursula gave her a sidelong glance. "And I could have just dreamed that you said those words, Bennet. This is a big problem, since we cannot prove what is real and what is not."

The guardswoman stared at Ursula. "You worry me, Mistress. If what you say is true..."

"Do not concern yourself, please." Ursula waved a hand. "This is my problem, really. I have to find a way to solve it on my own. For now, let us eat breakfast."

Maralin joined them with a smile. "Good morning, Ursula, Bennet. You look as if you are discussing something profound."

Ursula glared at Maralin but then softened her gaze. "You are right, we do. Good morning, Maralin. We were discussing a problem that has troubled philosophers for ages past. How does anybody know what is real and what is not? How can anyone prove that we are not dreaming, or that we are not part of somebody else's dream?"

"Phew! Mistress, that is a serious subject for this early in the day." Maralin's gaze was sharp. "Oh, but of course this is not just a hypothetical discussion, is it? We are back to what you can believe and what you should not. Have you reached any conclusions?"

"Of course not. How can I? This world of yours is so strange I cannot really believe in it, at least not yet. And there is another factor, one that started this whole discussion."

Ursula considered. What risk am I taking telling them this much? Some of them know some of it anyway, it is part of why I was on the run.

She sighed. "It is very difficult for me to admit this, but since I have already told Bennet I imagine it will be around the whole building before long." She took a deep breath. "If you did not already know, I am a woman in a man's body. A transgender person, if you will."

"A woman in a man's -" Maralin looked briefly confused. "Oh! I see! You mean that is what you were on Earth! Of course, here it is the other way around... which means, I think, that you are now in the right body, yes? Is that what you mean?"

It was Ursula's turn to be confused. "That would appear to be so... but, since I am not really a woman, that means that this whole world cannot be real. I know that I was born male, even though I have wanted my whole life to have been female. But it was not to be, I could not afford to have things put right, and so... I was still male... when you found me... when you found this body. But," she gestured to her own body, "you can see that I am not male, so this body cannot be real, even though I wish it to be so."

"Huh! Now I understand your problem, Mistress." His smile was wry. "Of course, I have the opposite problem, in that I am a woman who now inhabits a male body, and originally much against my own wishes. It took me a while, and a short war, to accustom myself to my new circumstances." He nodded. "I think I understand your problem now. You have your dearest wish, and you are very much afraid that the whole thing is an illusion. Does that sum it up?"

"In some ways, yes. But..." She shook her head. "I do not know who to trust, if anybody. I do not trust you, any of you. You could be some of those who are after me, but I have no means of proving who you are or who you are not, who you work for, or what your reasons are for doing all this."

"Tough matters, indeed. Look, let us speak of lighter matters over breakfast and you, I and the Duke should have a meeting afterwards, to try and make some sense out of all this. You were -" He stopped, shaking his head. "No. I'm guessing our point of view is so different to yours that we're really talking at cross purposes all the time. Leave it until later, Mistress."

Bennet said, "Tenant, The Duke will have petitioners coming this morning again, if you recall."

"Oh! You are right, Bennet. We might be able to squeeze in a short meeting before the hordes descend on him."

Eriana appeared then with Semma. Both were wearing the same uniforms as Bennet, but Eriana carried her scabbarded sword in her hand while the guardswomen wore theirs on their belts. Those in the dining room bowed and curtseyed to Eriana.

"Good morning, Your Highness," Maralin greeted her. "Forgive me for asking, but are those your exercise uniforms?"

"Good morrow, Maralin, Bennet, Ursula," Eriana replied. "Aye, we have spent a week sitting about in a ship doing very little, it is time for us to see if we may remember ought that we were taught by Armsmaster Haflin and Captain Merek. Captain Hambran has invited us to try our skills against His Grace's men."

Maralin smiled. "Doing very little? Did you forget finding Ursula, tangling with a giant fish and avoiding Duke Jarwin? What are your busy days like, then?"

Eriana smiled back but then the smile faded. "Aye. Those days would include the attacks on Boldan's Rock, and the defense of Gylfi's Rest. Not to mention nearly sinking in a storm, far from land. Maralin, sometimes the quieter days are preferable but we may not choose our fates. Suffice it to say, it is exercise that we need today and exercise that Hambran offers. Shall you join us?"

Maralin's eyes briefly slid to Ursula before he replied. "Perhaps. His Grace has some essential matters to deal with today before I could join you. Are you really going to train with that broadsword?"

Eriana laughed. "No indeed, Maralin! I bring it to show his men and to give a weight, that Hambran may provide me a practice blade of like balance."

Maralin grinned. "Frighten his men off, you mean."

"Aye, well, one day they may meet a Prince, a Duke, or even a Princess on the field of battle and they must learn how to face them. We are not given leave to choose the enemies that may face us, as you well know. Better that they learn to adjust in a place of safety than be surprised and overwhelmed when it matters most."

Maralin was interested. "How did those of Yod react when they saw you, Danisa and Heldra?"

The Princess showed her teeth in a fierce grin. "It unmanned them, Maralin. They knew not what to do, except run away." The grin softened slightly. "I am told that Garia had the like response, when she fought beside Keren on the highway."

"And she is half your size, with unusual swords." Maralin nodded. "I have seen both of you spar at the palace, Highness. I am not sure that I would want to face either one of you."

Bennet said, "Would you face me, Maralin?"

His response was cut off by the entrance of Fanis and two ladies of her court. Everybody paid their respects as she joined them.

"Good morning, Your Highness. Good morning, all. My, Eriana, do you really fight with that big thing?"

"Fanis, I did and I do. Good morrow to you. This morning I and my crew seek to shake the stiffness from our bones by trying ourselves against your men. Shall you come and watch?"

The Duchess shook her head. "Not this morning, I must excuse myself, though to see women fighting would be most instructive, I deem. You should know that there is a reluctance among the forces of Joth to permitting women to join, though they have your own example before them. You and your men will be here a while, mayhap I will join you another day, if I may. Today, I must join Wallesan in his deliberations over matters which arose while he was away."

She turned to Ursula. "My dear, we are too busy to give you the attention you deserve today. If you are, as my husband tells me, a visitor to our world as Maralin is, then you deserve to be treated according to your status, which presently we are unable to do. You have my personal apologies, should you consider that we are ignoring you."

Ursula was at a loss to find a reply. "Your Grace, I do not feel either ignored or insulted. I merely -" She stopped, then said, "This is a strange world, and I struggle to understand it."

"As well you might, dear. I have heard how Maralin struggled when he first arrived. Eriana, if you would look after Ursula this morning? I believe that the seamstresses are returning this afternoon after our nap, to bring cloth samples and gown designs for you and your girls - and Ursula, of course - to look at."

"Aye, Fanis, we can manage that, I deem." She smiled. "Though I do not see Ursula wielding a sword, somehow."

"Yes! It is too early for such adventures, I agree. Tell me, are you happy providing a companion for Ursula, or should I assign her a maid? My establishment is not as big as that of Robanar, but I should be able to find a reliable maid or two, should you desire such."

Eriana shook her head. "For now, let us continue as we are. Girls?" She looked at Bennet and Semma, receiving nods from both. "Then it is settled."

Ursula was unsettled. Nobody asked me! A maid? I have seen women walking around without maids. What determines if I am entitled to a maid? What would she do?

Oh. With these clothes I would need help dressing in the mornings and undressing at night.

And in the bath, though I could manage on my own if I had to. I did before!

And on the toilet. Awkward on my own, but possible.

What a strange way of doing things!

Wallesan arrived talking with Hambran. Everybody bowed and curtseyed and then moved towards the table. Eriana naturally took the seat of honor to Wallesan's right. Ursula found herself directed to face the Duke, with Maralin next to her facing Eriana.

Wallesan smiled at her as the food began to be served. "Mistress Ursula! I trust you are beginning to settle in without too much problem?"

"Your Grace, it is all so strange... I am used to none of it. There has been nothing so far that has caused me any real problem, though. Thank you for asking."

"I try to look after my guests, my dear. I know that your particular circumstances trouble you, but that is no reason why your stay here should be unpleasant. If anything should cause you distress or concern, you know that you may speak to Fanis or myself at any time."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Wallesan turned to Eriana. "I see you have brought your big sword this morning, my dear. Do you intend to upset all my men?"

Eriana smiled as she pared the rind from a piece of fruit. "Wallesan, I doubt that I will upset anyone, but my men will arrive shortly and I could not say what effect they will have on your establishment."

"Indeed! I wish that I were there to see it, but I must needs deal with matters of state this morning, most of which will involve Fanis as well. I am sure that Hambran will provide anything you or your men desire."

The captain put down his mug of small beer. "Your Grace, I will. Having accompanied her men along the river, I will be interested to compare their combat skills with our own. I am sure that there is much that we may learn from them."

"Yes and no, Captain," Eriana said. "Of course we have the advantage of training by Master Haflin and Princess Garia, specifically so that we could attack Boldan's Rock. I would hope that your own men will never need to face such an obstacle as that. On the other hand, those of Joth are accounted expert with the new guns. Even though those new weapons are of Palarand manufacture, the Visunders have only used the weapons of Yod during battle."

"As you say, Your Highness. Still, the morning promises to be an interesting one."

Wallesan held up a hand. "Concerning the new guns, Eriana, I understand your interest but we must be careful in our exposure of them. Of course you and your men may inspect and try them but I would suggest that we set up a special session for the purpose."

"Agreed, Wallesan." Eriana grinned. "Today we will merely scare your men, should it please you."

He smiled back. "Scare them all you can, my dear. They are no use to us if they become frightened by big, hairy fellows with axes and huge swords."

She smirked. "I knew you would understand, Wallesan."

* * *

Ursula followed the others out of the front door of the mansion, which brought them out in the archway which connected the personal quarters of the Duke to the surrounding buildings. Instead of turning left, as she had expected, in order to enter the courtyard, the procession turned right.

She found herself in another courtyard, this one much larger. To her right was a two-storey building, she remembered that this was the kitchen block where Maralin had taken her to show her the strange meats and vegetables they apparently ate here. Facing her and on her left were more of the same three storey building which surrounded the front courtyard, with doors at ground level, windows in the middle and more rooms at the top set back from a covered balcony.

Behind the building facing her was presumably the city wall, which stood at least another two stories higher than the roof of the building which leaned against it. From each end of this building she could see stone stairways leading up to a patrol path along the inside of the wall. At ground level, at about hip height, another covered balcony ran along the front of the kitchen block and across the building attached to the city wall.

In the courtyard were a mob of men, most dressed in the blue-and-white uniform which Maralin sometimes wore. Most were standing in groups talking to what she presumed were non-commissioned officers, assuming that concept had some kind of meaning here. A small group of men and women, most wearing aprons, had crept out of the back door of the kitchen and were watching proceedings from the balcony. To her left, some younger men stood by a double door which looked as if it might be a stable entrance.

At Hambran's appearance there were shouts and the men tidied themselves into rows for inspection. The captain strode across to greet them, the others following slowly.

"Men! If I may introduce Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and her two companions in arms, Guardswoman Bennet and Guardswoman Semma. Feeling stiff after their journey from Palarand, they seek to stretch their muscles by training with us today."

There were mutterings in the ranks and some expressions of interest, but most had their eyes glued on Eriana's broadsword.

"Greetings, men of Joth," she said. "Aye, this sword has been blooded at Boldan's Rock and aye, these guardswomen know their trade, though they have not yet tasted battle. You will be delighted to know that we will not use our own blades today, but will try the same practice blades you all use in exercise."

Hambran said, "Then let us get to it! Men, you will have to overcome any fear of hurting our guests while they reside with His Grace. Though you face women, you must not treat them any other way than you would another swordsman, am I clear? One day, you may face a woman with a sword who is a real enemy, and any hesitation may hasten your end. Oh, and they are guests of His Grace, so there will be no after-duty entertainments, am I understood?"

There was a ragged chorus of "Yes sir!" and the men seemed even more curious.

"Sir? Who is that?" The man pointed to Ursula.

"Another of His Grace's guests, though she is no armswoman. Her name is Mistress Ursula. She is a stranger in our lands and is recovering from an illness. She will watch the proceedings this morning, Her Grace being otherwise occupied with state business and unable to provide her usual attention."

Several barrels of practice weapons stood near one of the buildings. Everyone moved towards them, but natural politeness meant that the women had first pick. In Eriana's case, it took a while before she found one big enough and of the right balance to suit her size. It was still much smaller than her broadsword. The ease with which she swung it showed the men that she was familiar with such weapons. Bennet and Semma selected their own blades and then stood clear while the men argued over the rest.

"Dibran! You can try Her Highness first."

"Sir."

A large armsman stood forward and bowed awkwardly to Eriana. They both assumed positions and the bout began, the other men quickly clearing a space around them.

"Mistress Ursula." Ursula turned to find Renita beside her. "If I may suggest, you could sit with us out of the way. You will still be able to watch but you would not be on your own."

"Yes, of course. Renita, is it? It could get dangerous out here once they all start fighting."

The two walked back to join the other kitchen staff as the clash of blades filled the courtyard. The head cook gave her a nod as they found places on the bench.

"It seems strange to these eyes," he remarked, "to see women wielding swords, but I cannot deny that those three know what they are doing. Are there many like them in Palarand?"

"Master... Farren, was it? I do not know what Palarand is, though I could guess that it might be a country. I have never been there."

Farren was momentarily surprised. "But, I thought... oh, aye. Her Highness's ship came from Palarand, so I assumed you did too, but I remember now what Maralin said, that you were discovered along the river. Is that not so?"

"That is what I was told, yes. My memory of that period is somewhat vague."

Renita said, "Master Farren, if you would leave this subject, please, it is a sensitive one. There are still matters to be resolved between Mistress Ursula and His Grace."

"As you say, Renita! Mistress, if you would forgive me for prying, it is natural whenever somebody new comes to His Grace's mansion, that we may serve them better."

Ursula gave a faint smile. "I understand, Master Farren, it is only human nature. But I still do not know what Palarand is."

With a glance at Renita, Farren responded, "I may say briefly that Palarand is the name of a great Kingdom which lies at the mouth of our river, many marks to the east. For more, I regret that you had better ask more knowledgeable folk than myself."

"Thank you, Master Farren. That is at least more than I knew before, at any rate."

Their attention turned to the bout in the courtyard, which was being watched carefully by all the others present. It soon became clear that Eriana was much better with a sword than her opponent, so Hambran called a halt and assigned Dibran to Bennet, before choosing a practice sword and facing the Princess himself. A third man had already exchanged blade strokes with Semma.

It dawned on Ursula after a while that this was no carefully choreographed play-acting for her benefit but a real test of arms, and that all those in front of her were capable of inflicting real damage to their opponents, should they have chosen to do so. Though she knew little about fighting with swords the skill shown by all three women was apparent, and while the men were not so able, they too knew what they were doing.

After a while Hambran called a halt, shouting "Switch!" To Ursula's amazement, the combatants paused and then tossed their swords to their opponents! There was a brief pause while each tested the reach and balance of their new weapon and then the fight began again.

Ursula leaned towards Farren. "What just happened then?"

"A common training move, Mistress Ursula. On the field of battle, so I am told, anyone may lose or break a sword and it may be necessary to find another at short notice. Swapping swords ensures that each may learn to use any that come to hand, and not to rely on a single blade that they may have become accustomed to."

"Oh. I would never have thought of that."

Bennet had driven her opponent back far enough that the onlookers had backed away to give them room. There was a shout from the archway.

«There she is! This way, men!»

The crew of the Visund, all dressed in exercise fatigues of tunic and tights in palace colors, spilled through the archway and stood gathered to Ursula's left, watching the sword play with interest. Some were on crutches, others were being helped by friends and bandages were obvious. All of them still carried their weapons. Eriana tipped up her sword point, causing Hambran to step back and wait. She turned to her men.

«Wait a moment or two until we finish, boys. Then Hambran and I can find out who is fit to train and who is not.»

Without another word she turned back towards Hambran and attacked him again, causing him to smile.

"Even when you wield a smaller blade it is all I can do to hold you, Highness!"

"A lifetime of playing with weapons, together with more recent experience, Captain. Did you fight in the war?"

"Only to help retake this city," he replied, deflecting a stroke. "No amount of training prepares you for the real thing, does it?"

"As you say! Still, some training is better than no training, I deem."

"I prefer to do my training with a sword that I can actually lift, Highness! Still," he added with a smile that was becoming forced, "any sword is better than no sword at all."

"True, and that one gives you longer reach. With this one, I must risk much to even cut you."

While this banter was going on, Lars took a look at the mob of Norsemen and spoke low.

«Men, we wear the colors of the King. Let us not dishonor them in front of the Duke's men.»

The first surprise for Ursula was that she could actually understand the language. She had been picking up tidbits along the voyage but now, with her memory and faculties operating normally, she listened to Lars's gentle chiding with full comprehension.

The second surprise was what happened next. If she had not heard those words, she might not have given the men much attention, but she kept an eye on them as the fights developed. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the group sorted itself out into two lines that would have done credit to any parade ground. By the time Eriana raised her borrowed sword again to indicate that she had had enough, the men were standing at their version of 'easy'.

Eriana reversed her sword and handed it back to Hambran, who gave her back her larger training blade. With a nod, she turned to face her men with a smile.

«Lars, you managed to get them all out of bed, then? Or were they in the city lockup?»

Lars straightened and replied, «Highness, you wound me. Good morrow to you. Until we knew what we faced, we thought it better to go easy on the ale.» He switched languages and raised his voice. "Highness, company ready for inspection."

"Is this everyone? Including the wounded? Aye, well they may only watch for now, I would think. Welcome to the Mansion of His Grace the Duke of Joth! As you may see, they do things differently here than they do in Jotlheim and indeed in Palarand. His Grace does not need a vast palace with a maze of corridors and chambers," she grinned, "you will all be relieved to know. What you see around you," she gestured around the courtyard, "is almost all of it. That is the main reason you have been found living space elsewhere in the city. Lars, have there been any problems?"

"Nothing we could not fix, Highness."

"Good. The reason you are all here this morning? I wanted to make sure that you all had some weapons practice, both our way and the way of Joth, which may not be the same as we learned out at the Kallend estate. This is a chance for you to learn tactics from His Grace's men and show them some of your own tricks." Her gaze became stern. "It is not a chance for you to forget yourselves and injure his men, understand?"

Many of the men looked offended but some of them just grinned.

She continued, "Since I do not yet know how long we will be staying in Joth, I have not yet made a plan for our activities here. His Grace is still very busy and I have not been able to discuss anything at all with him. I do want to get us out to the practice grounds for the guns sometime, and I want you all to ride out and spend some time in the country.

"Now I see that some of you are already sweating, even though it is still morning, and I can sympathize. Tenant Maralin has made some suggestions concerning... lighter wear... for the hotter months and that means that this afternoon you will all be measured up by some of the city's seamstresses. You know that Joth sewed uniforms for many of the armies who came through on their way to Yod, so they are very experienced and you should given some more comfortable clothing in a small number of days. Yes, there are new outfits promised for myself and the girls, oh, and for Ursula too of course.

"Regarding Ursula, she regained her memory early yesterday morning so may have more questions to ask you and more to say to you. As far as the local healers know, she has been passed fully fit, which is more than I can say about most of the miserable bunch in front of me."

Lars asked, "Highness, does Mistress Ursula now have her birthing name?"

The question took Ursula by surprise. She reddened and shook her head.

Eriana replied, "The situation is complicated, Lars. There is much that we do not understand and much that she does not understand. All may continue to name her Ursula for now."

She clapped her hands. «Right! Those of you with crutches and with broken bones or cracked ribs, go over and sit by Ursula, please. The rest of you, over to the barrels to find some training blades. Take off those of your own and stack them against that wall.»

«Any axes, Captain?»

«Hah! This is a civilized land, Stine! For chopping wood, aye, but for battle? I do not think so.»

There was a general burst of laughter as the ranks dissolved, some to amble or limp over towards Ursula, while the bulk headed for the barrels of training swords. Those who joined Ursula sat on the edge of the walkway, there being no room left on the benches.

"Hey, Ursula! Are you well now?"

"Thank you, Olof, I am. How is your foot?"

The man grimaced. "I cannot yet... excuse me." He turned to his neighbor. «How do I tell her that I cannot stand on it yet?»

Ursula answered, «You just did.»

The group turned to her as one, surprised. Olof asked, «You can understand our tongue?»

She smiled. «It seems so, though I don't know how I learned it. I could never speak it before... I came here.» She hesitated. «I don't know how much I know, only that when somebody speaks, I can understand you.»

One of the others pointed a finger. «That might explain something. When we rode back from Joth to Palarand, the Duke and Maralin came with us. It seemed to me that Maralin learned our words very quickly along the way. Maybe it is because you both come from the mother world?»

Interesting. Even possible, if what Maralin told me is really the truth. I know that I could never speak Norse before!

But how is something like that possible? Maybe I am still in some kind of dream.

She shook her head. «I cannot agree or disagree. I haven't had my memory back for very long so I don't know what is happening. I am trying to find out where I am and what is going on. I cannot say any more.»

There were frowns at this declaration, and Ursula saw that most left strange ideas like philosophy to others. Thinking back to what she could remember of their voyage, she came to an unhelpful conclusion.

Most of these men really are simple sailors and warriors. I cannot believe that they are actors playing a part to give me a false sense of security. I have lived with these men and watched them work, rest and train. One or two might be, yes, but most are exactly what they appear to be.

Where does that leave me and my dilemma?

A clash of steel took everybody's attention back to the courtyard, where an apparent full-scale melee was now taking place, Palarand against Joth. Ursula watched and realized that she was actually frightened by the levels of violence taking place in front of her, even though everyone was making determined efforts not to cause any deliberate injuries.

This would be much, much worse than fixing up gunshot wounds. If this was a real battle there would be blood and body parts everywhere.

When one gave his opponent an apparent injury that would have taken them out of the fight, the two would briefly raise their weapons to each other and then go off to find somebody else to attack, which roughly mirrored what would happen on a battlefield, at least to the victor. In this way most of the participants were able to test themselves against most of the other side, giving all the benefit of any experience.

Farren turned to two men standing beside the kitchen door. He had to raise his voice to be heard over the clash of blades. "Fysel, Lerron, if you would go put another tureen of water on to boil. These fine fellows will desire pel once they have finished their practice, and there are twice as many as we usually supply."

"As you desire, Master Farren."

Ursula heard tureen but also heard samovar inside her head. She wondered how the translation mechanism somehow worked. She shook her head with frustration at the impossible circumstances.

Farren turned to her. "Do you not like pel, Mistress? I can find you fruit juice, wine or even water if you would prefer."

"What? Oh, no, Master Farren! Pel will be fine, thank you. I was thinking about... my own particular problem. I'm trying to understand how this," she gestured at the mock battle, "fits into it."

"Well, of course, our men -" he began to explain but then realized that she was speaking of what had been hinted at the previous day. "Ah, as you say. I regret, I cannot offer you help, nor can any who is here today, I deem. I suspect that you must needs find your own answers to your questions."

She grimaced again. "That is my conclusion as well, Master Farren. Thank you for your concern."

The match between Eriana and Hambran had finished earlier, so the two stood side by side discussing what they could see happening in the melee. Finally, after a nod from Eriana, Hambran put a small flared pipe to his lips and blew a single note, whereupon everyone put down their weapons, some with obvious relief.

"I think we have seen enough, men. Anybody hurt? I mean, seriously hurt?"

There were mutterings but nobody owned up to having any injury that would take them off duty. Eriana made a gesture at her own men and most shook their heads.

She clapped her hands. "Right, men! Return your training swords and pick up your own weapons, please. I see that some of you are not yet fit enough. I want to see you all fighting fit by the time we depart Joth, am I understood?"

There was a roar from her men, with practice swords upraised. Many of the Jothans jumped at the display.

As the men all converged on the weapons barrels, Eriana came across to the injured and spoke to each of them, showing all her real concern for their welfare. She reached the end of the line and looked up at Ursula.

"Well, Mistress, what did you think?"

"I am surprised that there were so few injuries after such a display. Is this what passes for warfare in this place?"

"From what I can tell, it seems so. Do you remember that I and my men come from another land, distant from the Great Valley? There we are raiders and brawlers, mostly, while here matters seem to be more formalized, with much bigger armies facing each other." She shrugged. "But the actual fighting is much the same."

"But... swords, spears and axes? I thought I heard someone mention guns earlier."

"It is true there are now guns on this..." Eriana blinked and then changed what she had been about to say. There were too many ears listening to the conversation. "...in the Great Valley, but that is because people like yourself who came from... elsewhere... brought the memory here of how to make them. It will change this land forever. Fortunately, only a very few people know the secret of the guns, and most of those reside in Joth. That is why I will take my men to their testing ground, to make sure we learn the latest developments they have made."

No guns? I can't think of anywhere in the world that doesn't at least know about guns. And people fighting with swords went out centuries ago! Maybe only some Arabs and nomads still fight with them now. What is this place?

Oh. I wonder if I could somehow get hold of a gun. It might make a difference if I have to fight my way out of this place.

"Oh. Thank you, Highness."

Two men came through the kitchen doors with trays of mugs, distributing them to all they could before going back for more. Ursula lifted her mug and smelled the aroma of the curious herbal drink they called pel. It was too hot to drink so she just cradled the mug in her hands.

Hambran came and joined Eriana. "Highness, I wondered if your men would like to try line fighting, as one might need to do on the field, or perhaps while defending a gate or something similar."

She nodded. "Aye, why not? We had some instruction in Palarand, but we knew that we would not need to do it at Boldan's Rock so did not make much of it. You are telling me that your men are expert in this?"

"Aye, but today I would speak of instruction only, Highness. To practice such a method, we must needs venture to the fields beyond the walls, to give ourselves space to maneuver. What say you?"

Eriana looked up at the sun. "We have a bell left before lunch?"

"A bell and a half or so, I would think. With all this noise I have not heard the clock."

"Hah! I shall ask Robanar to tell Milsy to send you a clock you can mount on the wall yonder, that your men shall know at all times what bell it is - or what hour."

"It has already arrived," Hambran replied with a smile. "A clock was delivered yesterday, along with a whole wagon-load of gifts for His Grace and his people."

"Do you tell me? Your city will soon seem a different place, I deem, when it has many clocks, all wired together. What else has been sent, do you know?"

Hambran shook his head as the two turned and walked away. "I do not, except that several of the crates were large and delicate. I am told -"

Ursula stared at her drink. A clock? What is significant about a clock? I really do not understand what is going on!

Ursula is told what the others know about Earth, Anmar and the transfers between. She struggles to believe any of it. Then she is shown the clothes and other items she had with her when she was found. After the evening meal, Maralin suggests a short stroll...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

13 - Of Anmar and Earth

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Wallesan gestured. "If you would all enter."

Fanis in turn gestured to Ursula. "After you, my dear."

Ursula looked at the Duchess, then led the way through the door. Fanis followed, then Maralin and finally the Duke.

"If you would make yourself comfortable, please."

This was a larger room than the one Ursula had been taken to before, with a desk set to one side opposite a stone fireplace, cold and dark at the present season. Around the fireplace were several comfortable seats, with two being obviously for the Duke and Duchess. Wallesan sank into one of them with a relieved sigh.

"Maker! I am glad to have peace and quiet for a change! I could not believe that thirty of Eriana's men could cause so much noise and chaos."

"As you say, dear," Fanis agreed. "Still, we now have them all properly measured up, so they can all go off and make noise and chaos out in the city instead of in here. Do you think any of our seamstresses will make a complaint? I heard several shrieks which might have signaled bottoms being pinched."

The Duke waved a hand. "You would know that better than me, my dear, but I do not think so. Having spent some time with them on the voyage, they all seem to be good natured at heart and I think any... personal contact... will be seen as a compliment by those on the receiving end." He looked at the other two. "What you suffered this afternoon was unusual and I apologize if you found it uncomfortable. Once the Great Hall is finished, most of those activities will move over there and we may have our family home back as a refuge from the day-to-day demands of the Duchy."

"As you say, Your Grace," Maralin replied. "I am beginning to understand, in a way, why Palarand's palace is so large. Such activities as those of this afternoon would be no trouble to His Majesty's staff."

Wallesan grunted. "If you say so. I just keep thinking of the coin Robanar must needs spend looking after the place." His voice changed. "Now we must concentrate on the reason I have asked you here this afternoon, and that is to speak of matters concerning Mistress Ursula. Mistress, if we may spend a little time first describing to Fanis and yourself the situation before you came, since Maralin's secret was only supposed to be known to two other people in Joth, myself and Renita, whom you have already met.

"When my wife met us on the dockside, Eriana assumed that Fanis knew what was going on and thus spoke in a certain way, causing you to have another headache. I have since spoken to Eriana and explained the true situation, but we both understood that with her men abroad in the city, word would likely spread and that it was time that you were properly informed of the circumstances."

He looked at the others. "Once we have done that we will speak of... some of what has happened in Palarand, but mostly I want to ensure that Ursula has all the information she will need to make any decision that she feels she has to. Finally, since Ursula's memory has now returned, I am hoping that she can answer some of the many questions that we have. Are we all agreed?"

There was a nod from Maralin and a more wary, hesitant nod from Ursula.

Fanis asked, "Wal, is what we will speak of to be considered confidential? I must know how much I may speak of when others are near."

The Duke considered. "Some of what we will tell you would alarm many of our folk, dear, so must be kept between the four of us. For the rest, It would be better not to say anything more than is needful, since the safety of Ursula and Maralin may depend on it." He waved a hand. "No doubt there will soon be many rumors flying about concerning both Maralin and Ursula, it would be better not to confirm or deny any of them."

"I understand, Wal." She hesitated. "What about Eriana, dear? Should she not join us?"

Wallesan and Maralin exchanged a quick glance. The Duke replied, "Ah, no, my dear. Not this time. There are matters it would be better that she did not learn yet. In fact, there are things we may not tell you, since we have both given oaths about them. Certain things you may learn that are safe to tell you since they concern matters already known to both Maralin and Ursula, but Eriana already has enough to deal with, I would not burden her with more this time."

"Oh, I see. Yes, Eriana certainly is busy, is she not? Thank you, Wal."

"Maralin, I think it would be best if you told us your story first."

"As you desire, Your Grace. Well, first of all, I would say that like Ursula, I had no memory of who I was for the first few days, and since that time those first days have been a little hazy to me. However, I'll tell you everything I remember." He glanced at Wallesan. "I'll try not to overdo it, though. I know there is a lot more to talk about today."

Maralin then gave a short account of how he had been found, in a ditch, the night that the invading Yodans had driven the residents of the city out into the countryside. How he had, along with many others, found shelter in Galdarin, Joth's large southern town. How he had recovered his memory and been revolted by the unexpected and unwanted body swap, but then came to slowly adjust and realize that not all males were like those Marilyn Baker had left behind on Earth.

He told of being terrified of making mistakes, so pretended that his memory was still faulty, though some of those around him had their suspicions. Once he had been declared fit, he had, with all other likely males, been called up to fight the invaders, only to find that their preparations had been wholly inadequate. He had discovered, bizarrely, that watching war movies on daytime TV had given him knowledge, if not experience, that the locals sorely needed.

He recounted the training exercise which came too close to Joth's walls, when his group of twenty and two officers were surprised by a Yodan patrol - armed with guns, which were then unknown inside Joth. Only his Earthly reactions had prevented it being a total wipeout, but just five survived to return to base, and Maralin's Earth knowledge had made the difference. Back at camp changes had been made, including the introduction of camouflage, which greatly increased the defenders' chances of survival.

Then a foreign Prince, passing through, heard the unusual word gun and asked to urgently meet the man who had uttered it. Maralin had been brought to the Duke and introduced to Prince Keren of Palarand, who had told him that Anmar was indeed real, that he was not dreaming, and that he was soon to marry another arrival from Earth called Garia.

Fanis started. "Ah! I understood that Garia had come from Earth, we were informed so by Robanar when the wedding invitations arrived, but no, I had not known that Maralin came from the same world as Garia, not until Eriana spoke that night."

Ursula added slowly, "I have heard the name Garia several times in the last few days. She sounds like an impressive person."

Wallesan nodded. "She certainly is! In less than a year she has overturned Palarand and started Anmar's own Industrial Revolution. She has given us so much of science and engineering that I do not know where to begin."

"She is a great intellect, then?" The word 'intellect' came out as a complex phrase which included the word 'Questor'.

Wallesan chuckled. "Oh, no, Mistress, Garia is barely seventeen years old, still at school and she insists she is merely average for her age and society. It is what she knows, and what she remembers, that is important to us. It is as if she has come to us from two hundred or so years into our future."

"Seventeen? A precocious child, then?"

Maralin said, "If I may point out, Mistress, that our days and years are longer than those of Earth. An Earth day is shorter than ours by about a bell, or you could say that our day is longer than that of Earth by an hour and eleven minutes." He shrugged. "I cannot say that I have noticed the days being longer, myself. The year here is three hundred and ninety-one days, which makes it a whole lot longer than an Earth year is. In Earth terms, Garia would now be about nineteen and I was twenty-five when I left."

"Oh!" It had not occurred to Ursula that the lengths of day and year would be different.

I have been here a week now and I don't feel tired. Perhaps the extra time is not long enough to make a difference? How could I tell? And how could I tell how long the year is supposed to be? They could tell me anything and I wouldn't have a clue!

Wallesan took up the story then. "Mistress, it was only when Prince Keren came that we understood the reason for the Yodan capture of Joth. We were merely a staging point for a brazen raid on Palarand, to kill or capture the then Lady Garia. For Yod had found yet another from Earth, a boy named Yves Perriard, whom they tortured to obtain the secret of guns and gunpowder. They would risk everything to obtain Garia and to force out of her any secrets that she knew, or to kill her if they could not capture her, to prevent others making use of that knowledge. Fortunately for the future of Anmar that raid failed. Regrettably, the boy was accidentally killed during the raid."

It dawned then on Ursula what she represented, if any of this were true. She had been trying to keep secrets, it was true, but it seemed that almost any of the knowledge in her head could be dangerous.

If this whole story of theirs is actually true, then I have to admit that anyone from modern Earth would have knowledge that could change things around here. No guns yet! That would explain the swords and axes I saw earlier.

Imagine a 17th-century Russia, with no guns, and then drop somebody modern into it. If they survived, they could make great changes, couldn't they? We really would have ruled the world, then!

Practically, does this make me more or less valuable to them? And not for any of the reasons I thought they wanted me!

She nodded slowly. "I see. I suppose that you will tell me anything more about... Garia, Palarand and that sort of thing if I ask?"

Wallesan smiled. "Of course, Mistress, though I would suggest that if you desire a deeper briefing, that you leave it for another day. We have other matters to speak of today."

Was that a put-off, or is he genuine? How can I tell?

"To continue, then, Princess Eriana and her men, whom as you already know are fearsome warriors, were asked to capture a fortress from the enemy, which they duly did. Maralin and I took advantage of their return to Palarand by the trade road, with many of those who accompanied us recently on her ship. Once there, we learned why people from Earth were appearing on Anmar and some of the reasoning behind what is happening. You see, Princess Garia has found a way to communicate with those who brought you, Maralin and herself here, and the reason they - and you - are here is because of the knowledge you may hold."

"Those who brought us here? Who are they?"

"We know them as the Vast Multidimensional Beings, Mistress." The Duke grinned. "Most of us are barely able to understand what multidimensional means, but we understand it to mean that these Beings inhabit the same universe as ourselves but cannot be... cannot normally be perceived by us. It appears that there is a plan, and moving significant people from world to world is part of that plan.

"Those brought here from Earth are intended to bring about change on Anmar in various unspecified ways, according to what they know. For example, Yves Perriard and Garia were set at two ends of this part of the Great Valley precisely to cause a war. Garia has told me that almost every war on Earth has caused some kind of advancement, be it of ship design, guns and gunpowder, mass production, airplanes, rockets, electricity, electronics, maybe other things. And no, I do not know what most of those words mean! Maralin may enlighten you, but I merely repeat what the King of Palarand has told me."

"So, you are saying that I have been brought here for a reason? What reason?"

Wallesan held up a hand. "A moment while I explain something that has affected Garia, Maralin and yourself. You have all been recreated opposite to what you were on Earth, as you will agree. You were once male, as was Garia, and Maralin was once a young woman. Those Beings who tend this world are not human, they do not really comprehend male and female, so the switches were only discovered once Garia managed to contact them. Maralin is the result of that message, a test to check how the system functioned, and if there was some error. There is not, instead it seems that a small fraction of those transferred arrive in the wrong body, and that includes you, I am afraid." He waved a hand. "I do not understand the details!"

Ursula thought. "So you are telling me that this body is a clone, is that right?"

Maralin replied, "Apparently it has to be that way, Mistress, for several reasons. The first reason is that those who are chosen are usually at the point of death, by which I mean that their time on Earth is about to end. That ending might include serious injury or, I don't know, some disease, perhaps, which you would not get on Anmar. This way you get a fresh, unmarked body with no diseases or weaknesses.

"The second reason is the distance. Apparently we are some thousand or so light-years from Earth and to bring your original body that distance, in a relatively short period of time, is very costly in energy terms. It was thought easier to transfer the instructions needed to make you, your DNA, and then build a new, clean body once that arrived here.

"The last reason, as I mentioned before, is that you receive certain upgrades along the way. Your memory will be better. You will by now have discovered, as I did, that you can understand other languages, by means of a kind of built-in translator. Apparently these upgrades can only be applied to the brain of the clone as it develops, along with the memory trail from your original body." He added, "It is possible that the upgrades may be some part of the reason we have headaches when we arrive, although of course our new brains won't develop exactly the same way as the old ones, so there has to be some settling time."

She muttered, "The memory... how do they get the memory out of the old brain, then?"

Maralin shrugged. "That is a detail that Garia might know, I certainly do not. I recall she said it had something to do with the multiple dimensions. I have the impression that our memories... our whole existence, in fact, may exist as a kind of timeline that the Beings can tap into and replay somehow. They don't see time and space the same way we do."

Ursula shook her head. "This whole story sounds so fantastic. You can understand why I find it difficult to accept."

"Indeed, Mistress," Wallesan agreed. "I was of the same mind, but when we were in Palarand some of us were offered sufficient proof that what we tell you now is the truth. Before then, I had to accept that Maralin and Garia were from some distant land, but we have rules that prevent people from claiming matters that are likely impossible."

Fanis said, "Oh, the Great Convocation! Of course. Tell her what happened then, Wal."

"Ah, very well. The history of the Great Valley, the surrounding regions and, indeed the rest of Alaesia must have been much like that of Earth in the past. Many people claimed that different Gods existed, or that they could do magic, held special knowledge or other things of the like nature. Naturally there was great strife as each faction claimed their own interpretation was true.

"Finally, two hundred years or so ago, a Great Convocation was called to determine what was true and what was not. The iron rule of the convocation was, prove it! No-one was permitted to argue a belief or force it onto others unless a demonstration could be made proving that the belief was true. As you might imagine, almost all religions failed the test, along with all those who claimed magical powers.

"Thus, you will find almost nothing of religion in any of our lands, Mistress. In fact, few these days even know what the word means. We accept that Anmar was probably created for a reason, but we do not know what that reason is. At certain times of the year we hold festivals and acknowledge the likely existence of a Maker, but we do not know if that word represents a being of some sort, a universal principle or perhaps something else. We do not know if the Maker is aware of us or our activities, but we try to behave ourselves - mostly - as we believe he, she or it might have desired.

"Now, naturally, when Princess Garia told us her story, and that she had been in contact with the Beings, I asked her, prove it. Sufficient proof was given to myself and others, that those who were there must needs accept that the Beings are very real. Regrettably, perhaps, in the present circumstances, certain oaths prevent myself and Maralin from saying any more about that proof. Mayhap one day, in time, you will also be permitted to experience that same proof."

Ursula opened her mouth to speak but closed it again.

He says he has proof but he cannot tell it to me! Very convenient for him.

Maralin said, "I know what you are thinking, Mistress. We have proof but we can't tell it to you. Our problem is that our oaths were given long before we ever discovered you. We had no idea that you would arrive, it was completely unexpected. The situation is just awkward for all of us. I hope that we can provide you with sufficient other proofs that you will accept what we tell you."

She said, "How do these Beings of yours fit into the picture? Is this Maker one of them?"

Maralin shook his head. "Indeed not, Mistress. If the Maker exists, he - or she, or it - must be roughly what you or I would consider to be a true God of some kind. The Beings are..." he thought briefly, "...merely other inhabitants of our universe, though of a different kind to us. Aliens, if you will. They call us all Solids."

"I see." No, I don't. Not really. This is too fantastic to be true!

Wallesan leaned forward. "And now we come to your own arrival, Mistress. To say that we were surprised when we realized what you were would be an understatement. You had been placed on a mudbank in the Sirrel at precisely the moment when the Visund would be sailing past, and in that ship the two people who would recognize you for what you were. You had to have been put there for us to find, and to bring here to Joth."

"Why? How do you know how long I had been there? I could have been there a while!"

"Unlikely, Mistress. If you had been there since the previous day, you would have been awake by the time we found you. Besides, there are creatures in the river that would likely have taken you for food, you have encountered one of them yourself. No, I deem you had not been there more than a bell or two. The timing is too... coincidental."

Ursula was forced to accept that would be true - assuming any of it was.

"Very well. What happened to my clothes, then? You said that I could have them back."

Wallesan gestured. "They are in that bag on the desk behind you, Mistress. Maralin, I suggest you spread them out over the table."

The four rose and went to stand around the table. Maralin unpacked the items in the bag, provoking gasps from both Ursula and Fanis. Ursula picked up the tee shirt first, gingerly inspecting the blood-encrusted rags.

"I was wearing this?"

"You were, Mistress, and it caused something of a problem on the ship, as some thought you must be gravely injured beneath the clothes."

Maralin added, "If you look at the tears carefully, Mistress, you will see rips in the front and puncture marks in the back. From the size and separation I took them to be bear claws, and that your body - the Earthly one, that is - probably didn't survive."

"But... I don't remember anything like that!"

Maralin said, "Regrettably, that is true of all of us, Mistress. Neither Garia nor myself remember what was happening when we... left Earth, or even what day or date it was. It might be the trauma, or maybe to do with the way the Beings tap into our memories."

Ursula wrinkled her nose, then put down the shirt and picked up the trousers.

"I remember buying these and the boots in an outdoor shop in... a small town in the wilds of Alberta. What I had been wearing previously had worn out." She nodded. "These were of much better quality."

"I'm afraid that none of it will fit you now, Mistress, even if you wanted to wear them again. Your shape is completely different."

Fanis added, "Those trousers look interesting, Wal. This is the first time I've seen them. Is this something the seamstresses would be interested in? I'm thinking of uniforms now, not attire for a young woman."

Wallesan grinned. "Oh, they'll be interested, all right! Have I told you about zippers yet? The trousers have a zipper of Earth manufacture in them."

"No, you haven't, Wal. What's a zipper?"

The next few moments were spent introducing Fanis to the wonder of a zipper, with the additional news that soon some of local manufacture might arrive from Palarand.

"Really?"

"Really, Fanis. They are not yet as small and smooth-running as this one but Master Fulvin tells me that it is only a matter of time before they can make items like that."

"Your Grace," Maralin said to Fanis, "if we might not become distracted today. You may examine the trousers at your leisure, assuming Mistress Ursula agrees, when I can explain some of the other interesting features you might like."

"Of course, Maralin! All this is very interesting, you must agree, but I accept your point. If you would continue, Wal."

Wallesan gestured. "It is up to Mistress Ursula now, I think."

Ursula put down the trousers and picked up the pistol magazine.

"I - I remember this," she said. "I think something was coming and I wanted to make sure I had a fresh clip in the gun." She pointed to the tee shirt. "Didn't look as if it did me much good, did it?"

"Something? Not someone?"

She hesitated. "A large animal, I think. It may have been the bear, it might have been earlier. A moose, perhaps."

Next she picked up the cellphone and naturally attempted to turn it on.

"I already tried that, Mistress," Maralin said. "If you want to charge it, I'm afraid that the nearest electricity is in a laboratory in Palarand."

"What do you mean?"

"Nobody here knew about electricity or magnetism until Garia arrived," he explained. "She basically invented the whole science for them. In a year they have gone from nothing to steam-powered generators, crude motors, relays and arc welding. They don't have the telegraph or lighting yet, but give them time. The King's crew are a very bright lot, once they have been given a hint or two."

Ursula stared at him. Electricity was a basic fact of life, for almost everyone in the entire world! True, there were still places in the wilds of Siberia - and Canada - where there was no electricity, but almost everybody knew about it!

She waved the phone. "If I could charge it, is there any point? You're telling me that there is no chance of a signal anywhere around here."

He laughed. "There is no signal for a thousand light years, Mistress! But aye, your device can be of some use here, assuming we can charge it. It has a camera, if nothing else, and probably a half decent calculator, right? I'm sure that it will find some uses, it won't be just a useless lump of plastic."

She stared at him and then at the phone. Disgruntled, she put it down and picked up the sheathed knife.

"This was another good buy," she said, pulling the knife out of its sheath. "O Boje! Is this my blood?"

"Unlikely," Maralin replied. "It is more likely that of the bear, or maybe something else that either attacked you earlier or that you hunted." His grin was lopsided. "I regret we cannot prove it yet, though. The necessary technology won't be developed for fifty to a hundred years yet."

She stared at him before returning the knife to its sheath.

"We noticed wood grains on the back of the knife," Wallesan commented. "Did you use it to cut wood, perhaps?"

"I did, I made a shelter or two along the way." She was unwilling to say more.

Maralin said, "But maybe you didn't have time to clean the knife before the bear attacked you."

She looked at him, then pulled the knife out to inspect it more closely. "Possible. I don't remember. I don't think I would have left a knife in this state, though."

She returned the knife to its sheath and placed it back on the table before picking up the wallet.

"We had a look in there when we found you, Mistress," Maralin explained. "It was another proof - for us - that you had arrived from Earth. Once we saw the picture on your driver's licence we knew immediately that your gender had been switched, just as mine and Garia's had."

She pulled out the licence and looked at it. The face looked strange, distant now.

It isn't who I am any more. Unless I am still dreaming, of course.

"We noticed that your hair color was different," Maralin said. "As what you have now is almost certainly the color you were born with, we came to the conclusion that you were in some kind of disguise. That probably means that the other details on the card are wrong as well."

Ursula looked at Maralin, then the Duke. Given the circumstances, they had deduced correctly. "I cannot deny it," she admitted, "this is my natural hair color and yes, everything else on the licence is false. I'm not going to tell you anything else, though. I am not going to get anyone else into trouble."

Wallesan looked pained. "Mistress, it is impossible for you to 'get anyone else into trouble', as you put it. We are on Anmar and your past is on Earth, which as Maralin says is a very long way away. We care not who you were or what you did on Earth. As far as they are concerned, you are dead, killed by a large wild animal. As far as we are concerned, you were brought here for a reason. Did we not tell you that the transfers were expensive? The Beings do not transfer anyone or anything without a very good reason."

"But I have no proof of anything you have told me. As far as I am concerned, this could all be a story to make me tell... how I got to where you found me. Wherever that was."

The Duke's face darkened but Maralin held up a hand. "If I may, Your Grace. Mistress Ursula does not know what she has just done. Ursula, you have just called your host a liar, and in this society that is a very serious matter. Do you not remember what happened at Count Horvik's mansion?"

She was shocked. I forgot! If I am here, I have to play by their rules, it seems.

She bowed. "Your Grace, I meant no disrespect to you. It is just that I struggle to believe any of what you have just told me. I... was running away, yes, and I know that those who were after me are capable of... setting up something like this to lull me into a false sense of security, to get me to tell them... things I must not. So I do not know if you are a real Duke, who has probably told me the truth, or somebody pretending to be, who is attempting to get me to admit things I would rather not."

Wallesan looked annoyed at first but then his face cleared.

"Mistress, Maralin has attempted to explain your point of view but I find it difficult to believe that such things are possible on Earth. However, that does not mean that you cannot, and I must needs respect your view of your own circumstances. If I might suggest, you should be careful when choosing your words beyond this chamber, as you might without knowing it cause offence." He smiled slightly. "After all, despite what we have told you today you still know little about our world or those who live in it."

Ursula briefly bowed her head. "I'll try to remember, Your Grace."

Maralin said, "Your Grace, it might be time to let Ursula out into the city. Until now she has either been on the Visund or stuck in your mansion, meaning no disrespect. I think she needs to wander round, see what we have, and then she can better make her decision."

Wallesan nodded. "Agreed." He turned to Ursula. "As I mentioned before, it would be unwise for you to go forth alone. Firstly, the streets and lanes of the city are narrow and complicated and you could easily become lost. Secondly, many of those who reside here are of the rougher sort, and I understand that you are no fighter." He raised his eyebrows. "Is that true? You have had no training in arms or unarmed combat?"

How do I answer this? Actually, it doesn't matter, it won't tell them anything they can't already work out.

"I, uh, how can I explain this? After leaving school almost everyone has to undergo a period of military training. That lasts about two years but it varies according to where you get sent. It is very basic and..." She stopped.

I could give away more without knowing it.

"Uh, we were taught to use pistols and rifles. No unarmed combat, not where I was sent."

Maralin asked, "AK-47s?"

"Yes." She smiled. "After all, almost everybody in the entire world... Earth, that is, has some experience of Kalashnikovs. I wasn't very good with them, though."

"You were conscripted, then?"

She nodded. "That's right."

Maralin turned to the Duke. "What she describes is a basic training for everyone who leaves school in her country, except those who can find some good reason not to, like good academic qualifications, poor health or something like that. Think of it like the training your levies got before we took back the city, but for everyone once they gain adult status."

"Ah, I see," the Duke said. "Mistress, your training would be no use here, I deem."

"Having watched your men in the courtyard this morning, I am forced to agree."

"Then -" the Duke glanced out the window. "It is too late today, I think, but tomorrow you should go forth into the city."

Fanis said, "That is a good idea, Wal. If for no other reason, Ursula must needs have her hair attended to, it needs to be shaped properly and trimmed. Given the weather, she will also need a hat or two, and perhaps one or two other items from the market."

"Then it is settled. I trust, Mistress, that you are still reluctant to tell us anything about yourself?"

Her expression was determined. "I dare not."

The Duke's smile was gentle. "Then Mistress, we must somehow demonstrate that you are not dreaming, neither are you ensnared by your enemies, but indeed a newcomer to the world of Anmar. I trust that we may somehow find proof to convince you that is so, and that you have nothing to fear from any of us, that we only wish you well."

He stood, so therefore the others did too. "Now, I regret that I must needs rise and continue those other tasks that await me. Fanis, I know that you will desire to check upon the progress of this evening's meal. Do you know when Eriana and the others will be back?"

"I do not, Wal. I am assuming that Eriana and the girls will be back for the meal, but she may decide to stay with her men until later."

"What shall we then do with Mistress Ursula?"

"Oh, she may attend me until such time as the others are back. Will that suffice?"

"As you wish, my dear."

* * *

"Mistress Ursula."

"Your Grace?"

"Maralin made a suggestion earlier which may prove of interest to you. Now that we have risen from our meal, you may like to venture forth upon the walls of Joth, to view the city and the countryside around, to gain some idea of the place we inhabit. It may also help with your digestion to take a short climb and stroll."

"That is an interesting idea, Your Grace, but Princess Eriana has not returned."

"My wife will accompany us this evening. As I recall, it is some while since she last went to the walkway, unless she has done so since we were away, of course."

Fanis joined them and curled her arm around that of Wallesan. "I have not, husband. When did you think I would find the time for such adventures?"

His eyes twinkled. "I do not know what you did while we were away, dear. Mayhap you spent your time consorting with the common artisans who rebuilt our mansion!"

"I did, husband," she replied mischieviously. "I stood over them, making sure that they did what they were supposed to, and that they did not overcharge us for the privilege of having our home rebuilt."

"And that is all you did?"

"Oh, there might have been the odd mug of pel shared, now I think on it... are we going to spend all evening talking or are we going to climb up to the wall? If you don't hurry up it will be dark, you know."

"As you desire, my dear. Let us go. Maralin? Mistress Ursula? Are you ready?"

"Aye, Your Grace."

"I am, Your Grace."

Wallesan led them along the lower corridor and, to Ursula's surprise, up the domestic staircase. At the top they turned right, over the carriage arch, and then straight ahead to another narrower stairway which went both up and down. The Duke led the way up this, to come out on the balcony of the uppermost floor. He turned left towards the wall.

"Have you yet been this way, Maralin?"

"No, Your Grace. I guessed it would lead to the wall, but I do not know the layout up here."

"I have been once since they rebuilt it. The repairs seem quite sound."

They walked past doorways that led, from the odd person who stuck their heads out and quickly withdrew them, to sleeping chambers for the armsmen who were quartered in this part of the city. At the end, the balcony turned right, to go along the back range, but Wallesan opened a door to his left.

"At ease, men!"

The eight men in the large room sat down again, but looked warily at the newcomers.

"This is not an official visit, so ease your worries," he told them. "Though if I do find anything amiss, I'll have to tell Captain Hambran, you hear?"

There was a chorus of "Yes, Your Grace!"

"I'm taking the Duchess, Tenant Maralin and Mistress Ursula up on the wall for a look round. Anything I should be aware of?"

One of the men stood up. "Nothing particular, Your Grace. Oh, we have asked for guardrails to be fitted on the stairway, there was almost a bad accident last week, before you returned."

Wallesan nodded. "A sensible idea, I deem. I'll have a look and make sure that any recommendations get acted on."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Wallesan led the way through the guardroom and out a door on the further side, which came out in a small porch at the base of a stone stairway which led up the side of the wall to the patrol path.

"I would advise you all to keep against the wall, to avoid accidents. The stairs up to the walls of Joth have been like this for hundreds of years and we have always managed, but I appreciate why the men have asked for guardrails to be fitted. Take your care on the stone steps."

They followed the Duke up the steps in single file, even though they were wide enough to safely take two abreast. At the top was a wide pathway behind the chest-high parapet that stopped them falling outside. There was no wall on the inside. Wallesan turned and leaned against the parapet, gesturing at the cramped buildings below.

"This is my city," he said simply. "A view that most of those within do not see, but of course the city armsmen are familiar with it. From here it has been possible to walk completely round the walls, but I understand that the works at the docks make that impossible for now."

What they could mostly see were steeply pitched, tiled roofs in the late evening light, some obscured by the smoke from many of the chimneys that sprouted from almost all of the buildings. Because of the height and angle, there were almost no people in view.

Ursula turned around and looked over the parapet, to see the countryside properly. This was almost completely flat, which was reasonable so close to the river. Much of the land was open, but there were several clumps of trees in the near distance. Most of the fields closest to the walls were given over to grazing and there were groups - herds - of animals in some of the nearer ones, some now being encouraged towards shelter for the night.

The trees look... different. That isn't surprising, if I've been taken to part of the world I don't know - or if I really am on another planet.

Those animals... there is something odd about them, too.

"Blya! Those animals have six legs!"

"Aye, Mistress, we showed you some of them in the cold room the other day, remember?" Maralin pointed at the nearest group, now turning away to follow a farm hand. "They are called gavakhan and they are one of our main meat animals."

She stared at them as they ambled off towards a nearby barn, walking as no Earthly animal would.

Those are not made up animals! They are somehow real!

Or maybe this is all some kind of illusion? Like a movie set?

She felt the evening breeze on her cheeks and knew that it could not be so.

This is - seems to be - a real place. Those creatures weren't made in some kind of movie workshop, and there aren't people inside operating them. So how?

Wildly she stared about her, looking for somewhere around where the scenery might be joined, or come to an end... or something. A disturbing worry had begun to emerge, that somehow this place was real, that this was now her real body, and that she was, actually, somewhere else entirely.

Which is worse, that this place is real... or that it is not?

The sky attracted her attention. To the east, away from the setting sun, there were two bright lights near the darkening horizon.

She pointed. "What are they? Are they moons?"

"Aye, Mistress, those are Annis and Tiede. Kalikan will not rise until later."

Wait. Kalikan? Where have I heard that word before?

She said slowly, "So... this world has three moons? Is that right?"

Maralin smiled. "Aye, just the three, Mistress. When I first came I thought there were only two and things were a little confusing for a while. Now the biggest, Kalikan, is about the size of Earth's Moon, although it does look a little different. It goes around once a month... well, actually, here they define their months by the movement of Kalikan. That would be thirty-one days or so, and sometimes they put in an extra day to make sure it comes out right."

He coughed. "Um, I have to tell you that I assume that you now have a fully functional female body and that it, too, is governed by Kalikan. You should begin your period on the same day every month, which is a lot more useful than the Earth method. Your Grace? I beg your pardon, I should not say any more in present company."

Wallesan waved a dismissive hand. "We know of your origins, Maralin, though most men dislike being near any such conversation. I understand your intent. However, here comes Captain Hambran and he may object, should you continue."

"As you desire, Your Grace. I am sure that Her Grace can advise Mistress Ursula when the day comes."

Fanis was puzzled. "Maralin, do you tell me that Ursula has never -" She stopped, unable to form the words in mixed company.

"As you say, Your Grace. Um, I'll explain later, if I may. Good evening, sir."

Hambran reached the top of the steps and braced to attention. "Your Grace, Your Grace, Mistress, Tenant. Good evening to you all. I would have joined you earlier but -"

Once again Wallesan held up a hand. "No need to apologize, Hambran. You're running this watch, not me. You must do what is needful, we are but visitors enjoying the evening light."

"As you say, Your Grace. Thank you." He paused. "Is there anything in particular..?"

"We are merely enjoying the view, which Tenant Maralin and Mistress Ursula have not seen before. We'll be fine, Captain. Anything to report?"

"Nothing so far, Your Grace. There have been some changes while we were away, and I must needs discover what the new procedures might be. If you'll excuse me, Your Grace?"

"Of course, Captain."

Hambran braced to attention and then walked past them, heading for a guardhouse on the wall some short distance away, now showing a light through one of the window slits. They watched him go before turning to the city below.

"I think that you can see from here, Mistress," the Duke pointed out, "that you could easily become lost wandering about the city. You can see that the streets run in all directions and there is no real organization to them. That, unfortunately, is a matter of history and there is little we can do about it now. Of course, everybody who lives here knows their way around but for a stranger," he shook his head, "some parts can become dangerous. I advise you to go attended by at least an armsman or, indeed, an armswoman should you venture out tomorrow. The women who attend us generally go out without an escort but they know the city, know their way around and know most of the troublemakers anyway."

Maralin asked, "Your Grace, it is something that never occurred to me to ask before, but, how many live in Joth?"

"I am not sure, Maralin, not any more. Before the Yodans came, I would guess at fourteen to fifteen thousand, but of course some of those would not be long-term residents. After the Yodans came, we were all dispersed over the country and some who had been residents never came back. Others have joined us and settled down in the city, like some of the troops who came through and decided that they preferred Joth to Virgulend, Brugan or some other land."

He smiled. "So long as they can find a place to live, keep a job or practise a craft and pay their taxes, I am content to have them. If what is happening to Palarand is a taste of our future, I think that we must needs do what they have long done and expand outside our walls."

"What?" Fanis was surprised. "You would consider that, Wal? What happens the next time some army appears across the fields, then?"

"It should not be a problem, dear, not in the future. I am told, forcefully, that the wars of the future will be fought with guns and that our walls will be as much impediment as assistance. Of course I would prefer it if there were no wars at all, but the other side might not get my letter."

"We need to talk about this, Wal. I find the idea... uncomfortable."

"We shall speak of it, dear," he rolled his eyes, "when we can both get a bell or so of free time together."

While the conversations had been going on the sun had almost set, but the sky in the east was getting brighter, not darker. Ursula turned to Maralin.

"You said there were three moons."

"Oh, yes. The middle one is also the middle sized one and is called Annis. I have no idea how big it is or how far away it is. It goes around in a week or so and, in fact, is why people here have weeks at all. It is just a practical way of dividing up the days, I suppose. The smallest is called Tiede and is probably just a captured asteriod. It orbits so close that it seems to go around the other way, but it isn't, it just does three orbits a day."

"That seems odd."

"Aye. Garia told me that one of the moons of Mars does the same thing. If it goes round faster than the planet rotates, then it will seem to go backwards, as it were."

It all sounds so plausible! I wonder if the stars will look the same or if...

"Whatever is that?" She pointed to the east.

Maralin grinned. "That, Mistress, is why I suggested we come up onto the walls this evening. If you should wait, much of it will appear above the horizon before we have to retire for the night."

A fantastic sight was rising from behind distant mountains to the east. There were filigree tendrils, clouds, swirls, all in different colors, greens, reds, blues, yellows. There were many bright stars embedded in the huge nebula which was rising into the evening sky, their multi-colored fire lighting up the clouds of gas which covered a quarter of the horizon.

She realized that her mouth was open and closed it.

How do they do that? Surely that isn't possible! What is it?

Maralin was still speaking. "Here they call it the Veil, Mistress. I am told that it is a nebula, a region of clouds and dust where new stars are born. It would appear to be far enough away that Anmar is in little danger."

"Danger? What kind of danger?"

"The glowing you see is caused by radiation. Obviously, if that radiation reached here at high enough levels it wouldn't do any life here much good." He continued, "Nobody knows if it can be seen from Earth, or even if we would see the same view. I was told that Earth cannot be seen from here, that it is behind dust clouds, but we do not known if the Veil is what they referred to."

A little to the north, the visible horizon began to whiten, and very soon a white disk rose into view.

"Is that... Kalikan?"

"Aye, Mistress."

"Tell me, why does everything go across the sky the wrong way?"

"Oh, that one's easy, Mistress. We are in the southern hemisphere, naturally. Below the Equator, if you will."

There was a sudden sense of wrongness and it jolted her, until she understood what Maralin was saying. Then abruptly everything clicked into place and certain things became sensible again.

Of course I'm in the southern hemisphere! Much of what I see now makes sense... but where am I, then? Some remote part of Argentina, perhaps? No idea. Not Africa, I think. Maybe Australia? I know they have odd-looking animals there.

No, if there had been six-legged animals even I would have heard of them by now!

Two armsmen came up the stairway behind them and everybody turned. Behind the men were Eriana, Bennet and Semma. The Princess saluted Wallesan.

"Good evening, Wallesan, Fanis, Ursula, Maralin. I was told that you came to see the fine view of the city this night."

The Duke nodded. "Aye, Maralin suggested that it might help Mistress Ursula resolve her problems. What of your own?"

"I have arranged repairs to the Visund, which was not that badly damaged by the great fish but still required attention. By your leave, the men are making themselves comfortable in your city."

Wallesan waved a hand. "I doubt many will object, we all owe you and your men so much. Without your attack, we might still be at war today."

"As you say." Eriana turned to Ursula. "What do you think of the city? I have not been up here myself, the view is impressive."

"It is bigger than I thought," Ursula replied. "I was more interested in that, though." She pointed at the Veil.

"Aye!" Eriana smiled. "Is it not a magnificent sight? Our bards have long wondered if the halls of Valhalla lay there, where our brave warriors go when they are laid to rest."

Maralin said, "I was telling her that we don't see the Veil on Earth, Highness, not in the same way you do. If there was one reason I would not willingly return to Earth, it would be having that in my sky."

"Aye! I cannot disagree! Many a moonless night the Veil has proved ample to guide weary sailors home to port. But it is not just of practical use, our bards sing of the colors, the shapes, the jewels that gleam within it... It is truly a magnificent sight."

There was some small talk and then Fanis led the way back down the stairway to their bed chambers. Ursula undressed and cleaned herself up in a daze before lying on her bed, thinking.

It is... JUST possible, I think, to make all that up somehow, but I have no idea how it would be done.

If it is not made up, then logically this whole... place... is real, and that I am really here, in a female body, on a planet far, far away.

I'm frightened. I don't know whether I want it to be real or not!

If it isn't real, then I am still on Earth, and either being set up by... someone... or I have become totally insane.

And if I am insane, then nothing matters, it is all in my head.

She felt as if a yawning chasm had opened up beneath her.

If I don't find out the truth soon, I really will be insane!

Ursula finally gets to experience the city of Joth as she is taken to have her hair done. Afterwards, in the market, an opportunity presents itself... cue haste, confusion, desperation and sudden violence.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

14 - Street Life

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The light coming around the edges of the drapes was bright, but it was still early. Ursula had heard the clock chime earlier but had no idea what the bell sequence meant. She lay on her back in the bed and thought about what had happened to her the last few days.

Maralin was right, this whole problem is going to be difficult to solve.

...Even if Maralin only exists inside my head, I cannot disagree with his analysis.

...Which might prove, as he has repeatedly said, that his story is the same as mine. In most ways, except that he tells me that he has gone from woman to man while I have gone from man to woman.

Which is impossible!

...Which in turn means that I am still on Earth.

But everything I see, everything I eat and drink, everything I have been shown, points powerfully to the opposite conclusion.

He is right, though. I have three choices, and I can only find an answer by myself.

Firstly, it is possible that I have made myself so paranoid that I am, actually, insane. That everything I have experienced around me is inside my own head.

Secondly, that somehow I have been caught and that I am being held... somewhere... where they can experiment on me to find out what I know. What is around me seems completely real, but that could be drugs or hypnotism or... something new from the west, perhaps? Whatever it is, it does seem very real.

Lastly, I could somehow really be here, as a woman, on another planet.

She shuddered. The feelings of relief, of the possibility of finally being able to be what she should have been in the first place, were very strong. Just as strong was the realization that, if she was on another planet, she would be safe from her pursuers, that as the Duke had told her, nobody here cared about her past, only what she might be able to contribute to her present circumstances.

I would really, REALLY like that to be true, she told herself wistfully. I can be me, and knowing what I do I could make a difference here.

The problem is that I do not think there is any way I can prove which choice is right!

...And I might even make myself crazy by obsessing over this for too long!

She lay there in the early morning light, fully aware that her thought processes were stuck in a vicious loop and that was in turn contributing to her state of mind. Eventually, there were sounds from the servants' room and Bennet sleepily opened the door.

"Good morning, Mistress Ursula. Did you sleep well?"

Ursula shifted herself up onto an elbow with a yawn. "Not as well as I should have done, Bennet. Good morning. As you must know, I have a lot to think about."

"Then perhaps I must needs distract you with some practical matters. If I may go first in the toilet?"

Ursula waved assent before swinging her legs off the bed and finding her slippers. After Bennet emerged, Ursula took her place and then they began the business of bathing, neither requiring any special activities this morning.

"What should I wear this morning, then? I will be going out into the city to have my hair done."

"It will be warm enough today, I deem," Bennet replied, "that you could wear the undyed summer one - the one you wore on the Visund. As we walked through the streets yesterday, we found that the buildings warmed up as the day progressed so that it became stifling by the time we had finished. Her Highness remarked that we should feel more comfortable when we are wearing our new attire."

"You could be right. I'll wear that one and... oh, I'll have to wear an old bodice. I wonder when the bras are going to arrive?"

The armswoman shrugged. "Could be today, might not be until tomorrow, Mistress. I am familiar with the timings of the Palace Wardrobe, I knew roughly how long they would take to make anything, but I do not know how His Grace's seamstresses in the city work. If I might suggest, we should ask Her Grace about the laundry facilities when we go downstairs. In this weather, our underwear should take little time to dry."

The armsman at the top of the stairs when they emerged was someone new, a dark-skinned man who showed strong African roots. He eyed them with interest.

Bennet saluted him. "Good morning. I don't think that we have met before. I am Guardswoman Bennet and this is Mistress Ursula."

The man saluted them in the Jothan fashion, with a smile that showed a row of perfect white teeth.

"Good morning, Mistress Bennet, Mistress Ursula. I am Mamoot, I have a night duty this week which is why, perhaps, you have not seen me before. If I may accompany you?"

"Surely."

The three walked down the stairs.

Bennet asked, "Forgive me for asking, but you are not from the Great Valley?"

"But I am, Mistress, I was born in Joth. My parents, though, are from Tel Botro in the north, beyond the Stone Sea. My father became a wagon guard for a trader and traveled to the Great Valley on a number of occasions. Eventually, he was offered a post here in Joth and decided to bring my mother down." He smiled. "Then I was born and things changed. Here we are." He gestured to the door into the dining room. "Enjoy your meal."

Inside, they found that Fanis had already arrived and lost no time telling her of their domestic concerns. She explained the arrangement for laundry, telling them that since the Ducal couple had moved back they had needed to make some changes.

"Our original laundry had been wrecked by the Yodans, so a new one must needs be built. It is further away and not so convenient for the mansion. I begin to wonder if my husband's ideas for expanding beyond the walls may, in fact, be of some help in such matters."

"I could not say, Your Grace," Bennet said, "as all I know is the King's palace, which has its own laundry. I will make sure that a bag containing all our washing is left outside our door before we go anywhere this morning."

"Thank you, dear, that will be fine. I expect that you will also be awaiting your new clothes, I received word late yesterday that some seamstresses would attend the mansion this afternoon with some items, perhaps of underwear." She smiled at the two. "I didn't want to burden Wallesan with such talk last night, not as we were going to climb up to the wall."

"Thank you, Your Grace, that is good news," Bennet said. "I await the afternoon with interest."

Fanis raised an eyebrow. "And the morning? I thought that you were going to go out with Ursula today."

Bennet shook her head. "I regret that I will not be accompanying Mistress Ursula this morning, Your Grace. During our mock battle yesterday, my sword was nicked and I must needs go to your armorer to have it remedied. Her Highness has asked Semma to accompany Mistress Ursula today."

The Duchess smiled. "And I have a guide arranged to see them safely around the city streets today, though she has not yet arrived. Ah, here is Eriana with Semma, I see."

Eriana greeted those already there with a smile. "Good morrow to you all." She frowned. "I have greeted people that way all my life, it is an automatic habit, I deem, but perhaps not what folk in the Valley are familiar with. Should I change it, Fanis?"

Fanis smiled. "Just think of it as a personal quirk, dear. Everybody knows what it means, I see no harm in it. Although... it may depend on how you desire others to see you. Do you wish to be seen as a true Princess of Palarand now, or are you content to be as a mercenary in their employ?"

The Princess frowned. "As you put it that way... I have given my oath to Robanar and I now call his palace my home, being estranged from my father and from Einnland. Mayhap I must needs consider my words more carefully in future. My thanks to you, Fanis, for your thoughts."

Eriana, Bennet and Semma were in their uniforms, which made sense today, but Ursula wondered how a female bodyguard would be viewed by the city folk. It had already become apparent to her over the days that women in arms were extremely unusual, which meant that it was possible a few fools might try something just to see what happened.

Wallesan appeared and, after the usual greetings, everyone headed for the tables. As they were sitting down Maralin appeared, out of breath.

"If I may offer my apologies, Your Grace! I have spent too long in the kitchens this morning."

The Duke looked amused. "Describing new dishes, Maralin, or attending Renita?"

He blushed. "A little of each, Your Grace. It should not happen again."

Wallesan waved a hand. "Sit, sit. You are a valued member of my household, of course you may attend the kitchen... and those who work there. Apology accepted."

The servants began putting food on the table and everyone started to eat. By now Ursula was familiar with the type and range of food and drink provided at meals and could easily find something she preferred. After the meal, as the diners were rising, a woman came through the doors looking flustered.

"Your Grace! Your Grace, my most humble apologies! My eldest son Taran was not well this morning, I had to call for a healer. I am sorry that I could not join you for breakfast, and that I did not think to send a message."

Fanis walked over to the woman, taking her by the hand. "Tavia, Tavia, do not worry! If your son is ill then of course he must be first in your thoughts and deeds. We are just rising, there is no cause for concern here. Now, whatever is the matter with him?"

"I am grateful for your understanding, Your Grace. You know that Taran assists his father in the Great Hall?" Fanis nodded. "He fell from a ladder yesterday afternoon, we thought it was but a bruise on his leg but this morning his left knee has swollen up and is very painful."

"Oh, no! What do the healers say?"

"It is probably still a bruise, but Senia says that fluid might have built up around the joint. They have given him a poultice and made him sit with it raised up for a day or two. He is not happy about it, as you may imagine."

"Indeed! Boys are so active at that age, are they not?" Fanis turned to the other women. "If I may introduce Tavia, who is a close friend of mine. She is the wife of a city Alderman and knows our fair city well. Tavia, I have the great honor to introduce you to some ladies who have recently traveled from Palarand by ship with Wallesan. This is Her Highness Princess Eriana."

"Oh, my!" The woman curtseyed deep. "A unexpected honor, Your Highness."

Eriana inclined her head. "A pleasure to meet any friend of Fanis, I am sure."

Fanis said, "With her are Bennet and Semma, both Guardswomen of His Majesty, can you believe, who are companions to Eriana."

Since both were in uniform, they saluted.

"Can you really use those swords?"

"Aye, Mistress," Bennet replied, "Though as yet we have found no need to use them."

"Strange, to see women bearing arms! Is this to be our future, Your Grace?"

Fanis smiled. "Mayhap, but I doubt you will see many, even in Joth. These two, of course, may accompany Eriana where a man may not go."

"But of course! How useful."

"And this is Mistress Ursula," the Duchess continued, "who joined Eriana's ship as they journeyed upriver. It is Ursula, as you can see, who must needs have the services of a hairdresser today."

Ursula felt that a short dip was called for in the name of politeness.

The woman's eyes narrowed. "As I see. Unusually short hair, but we all know that is sometimes a necessity. I am sure that Letina can do something with it, even so. Mistress Ursula, I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Your Grace, is it only the Mistress who I am taking today?"

Fanis replied smoothly, "Since none of our guests are yet familiar with the ways of Joth, I have suggested that you take one of Eriana's guardswomen with you today to keep Mistress Ursula company, and perhaps to learn some of the streets. Semma desires some exercise and, possibly, to obtain some small items in the market, if you please."

"Why, of course! It will be no trouble to go and browse the stalls, once Letina has attended to Mistress Ursula's hair."

A quarter of a bell later, the three women walked under the entrance arch, below what Ursula now understood was a large and ancient clock mechanism. Outside, the morning sun was shining on a typical street scene in this strange city. There were buildings in what she thought looked like a European medieval style, except that she could not identify any recognizable national variations. There were wooden sidewalks here, raised above the street by a half meter or so, with steps down to the roadway every so often.

The street was busy, with groups of men, women and children going about their business, all dressed in colorful local attire. In the roadway, several of the large creatures which Bennet had called dranakhs were pulling large wagons along, while some mounted men were picking their way slowly between on smaller animals. Almost every adult man in sight wore a sword.

Tavia turned along the street, pointing. "This is called Mansion Street, if you did not guess, and if either of you do become lost, you have only to ask to be returned to the Duke's Mansion and all will know where to bring you."

"Aye, and thank you," Semma said. "Yesterday I walked with Her Highness the other way, down to the docks where our ship is, but not this way."

"Of course, you would have arrived that way, would you not? What do you think of Joth, then?"

"Certainly different to the city of Palarand, which is all I know," Semma replied. "There the city has long overflowed the walls and spread out over the surrounding land. I find Joth to be interesting, Mistress."

"I have traveled to Forguland and to Smordan but no further -"

Their guide chattered on about the differences between various cities as they crossed the roadway into a narrower street, with buildings overhanging the cobbles below. Ursula noted that there were no sidewalks here but the entrance doors opened directly onto the street, every one being reached by climbing a meter or so of stone steps. Below this level, the walls were blank except for some narrow horizontal slots at ground level, each protected by an iron grille, and iron rings, presumably for hitching the riding animals.

At the far end of the short street, they crossed a wider one and entered another so narrow it might almost have been termed an alley. Here, Ursula could take a closer look at the buildings, finding them of a typical medieval style, with lower storeys of brick and wooden frames with brick or plaster infill above, these being painted in a variety of jolly colors. The windows were like those in the Duke's mansion, of a fair size but composed of small glass shapes held together with lead strips.

Halfway along this street, Tavia climbed a set of double-faced steps and opened the wide door at the top. Inside was an entrance hallway with the usual doors either side and a staircase going up one side. They were greeted by a young woman sitting at a table just beyond the staircase who came forward as they entered the hall.

"Mistress Tavia! And friends. You are expected... though I believe that the message said only one."

"That is true, Kanidet, the other is here as her companion. If I may introduce Mistress Ursula, who desires the services of Mistress Letina, and Semma, who as you may see is a Guardswoman of His Majesty. Both are presently staying with Their Graces." Tavia shrugged. "If you are not busy, I am sure that Semma could be attended as well if she desired."

Kanidet cocked her head, looking thoughtfully at Semma's hair, finally nodding.

"It seems in good condition, Mistress, but if you have no objection we could look at the ends for you. I know that constant washing is good for the hair but can also encourage split ends."

Semma was doubtful. "If you are sure. I do not wish to cause delay to any of your other customers."

The attendant smiled. "It will be no trouble, Mistress. As your party has come from the Duke's mansion, at the request of the Duchess, we shall of course attend you directly. As it happens you will delay no-one this morning. If you would all follow me."

She led them through a rear door into a large bright room at the back of the building. On one side wall were three of the polished metal mirrors, and each had a comfortable upright chair in front of it. There were side tables of tools, jugs and basins of water and the usual things which one might find in such an establishment. An older woman who was obviously the proprietor came forward.

"Mistress Letina, if I may introduce two guests of His Grace, Mistress Ursula and Guardswoman Semma. I believe that Her Grace requested our services for Mistress Ursula, but since we have a spare chair I could attend Mistress Semma. Her hair should only require slight attention today."

The woman nodded. "Welcome to you both, I am Letina. Please, both of you be seated. Yes, Kanidet, you may attend Mistress Semma, but we must needs keep an eye on the front door, I am expecting Mistress Handiss at the fourth bell."

"As you say, Mistress."

Letina smiled at Ursula as she sat but then frowned at the state of her hair.

"If I may ask, Mistress, however did your hair come to be in this state? It is unusually short, if I may say so."

"That is an awkward question, Mistress Letina. It seems that I may have been traveling for some time but for most of that time I had lost my memory. I only regained it the day before yesterday, so I have no idea why it is as you see it."

"Traveling? Oh, you have come far, then? I can tell from your accent that you are not from anywhere nearby in the Valley."

Ursula thought. What do I tell her? Maybe the truth will serve - or at least what they already know to be the truth.

"Um, the last thing I remember from before that, I was in a wild part of a country called Alberta," she said. "The next thing I knew, I woke up in the Duke's Mansion, but I am told I was found on the banks of the Sirrel about seven days before that. So you see, anything might have happened to my hair."

"Oh! I see! How sad for you, Mistress, to lose so much of your life that way." Letina examined the hair carefully from all directions. "I see that, since you have arrived at Joth, your hair has been looked after as well as anyone might expect, it is merely a style that is lacking. Have you had any thoughts how you desire it to look?"

"I do not, but thinking about it, a short style could be practical. Can you just shape it, perhaps?"

"Of course I can, Mistress, though I must needs be careful since few customarily wear their hair so short in Joth. I am told, however, that short styles are becoming popular in Palarand these days." Letina turned to Semma, who was in the next chair having a cape wrapped around her. "Can you advise me, Mistress? I see from your attire and sash that you are from Palarand yourself."

"That is true," Semma agreed. "The short styles are a new fashion introduced by Princess Garia after she arrived in Palarand, probably because her own hair was short. We are told they are common in her homeland."

"Princess Garia? Really?" Letina's eyes lit up. "Have you seen her yourself? I must know more, if such styles are to come to Joth as well. If a Princess is the cause, then many women may desire a similar style, I deem."

Semma chuckled. "Aye, you are definitely right, Mistress. Half the female servants of His Majesty's palace now have short styles, as do many in the city. Aye, I know Her Highness, indeed, she has personally attended some of our training sessions." She added, "Indeed! Princess Garia is the only reason why I am a Guardswoman of His Majesty at all. Until she arrived, no-one could believe that any woman could attempt such things. She showed us differently, she is shorter than I but I know that even His Majesty's Armsmaster was reluctant to face her in the ring."

"Do you tell me? Maker! I did not know she was like that! Is she of an imposing stature, then?"

"Mistress, she is shorter than I am, and lighter. I cannot tell you very much about her abilities, but it is said that they impressed the King and Queen barely days after she arrived, such that she was given a suite next door to Their Majesties own."

"Maker! In Joth we have heard many tales of the Princess, some of which I can scarcely believe. And you are a woman-at-arms? Is that the proper term? So strange! Can you really use that sword you carry?"

Semma had removed her sword belt and hung it on one of the coat pegs behind the door before taking her seat.

"Mistress, I have been trained to use it, by the best in the Kingdom, but I have not yet faced battle. I am told that, until that happens, no-one may say how a man, or indeed a woman, may respond."

Letina shuddered. "I cannot imagine how I would react, save mayhap to freeze. I do not think battle is in the nature of a woman, but you obviously think differently."

"Mistress, I cannot disagree, but Princess Garia has shown us that perhaps we are not so different than the men after all."

"Well! And now I must needs attend to my client's hair, otherwise we shall be exchanging gossip all day." Letina's eyes glowed. "...But I dearly wish to learn more about the Princess, the palace, and all that has happened recently, and from someone who knows the truth. You do not suppose that I could visit you at the Duke's Mansion while you stay there?"

Semma looked uncomfortable. "Mistress, I am but a woman-at-arms, as you say, and I am companion and attendant to another Princess, Princess Eriana, who captains the ship we arrived on. Thus, I have duties and obligations and I do not think -"

Letina blushed. "I am so stupid! Of course, you are busy and may not have time for idle chatter. My apologies, Mistress, I should not have imposed. Another Princess, you say? My! Mayhap the tales we have heard have confused the two, making them seem a single amazing person."

The armswoman grinned. "Aye, you may be right, Mistress, but I can promise you that both are truly remarkable, without needing any tall tales."

"Indeed! Now, about Princess Eriana, we have heard -"

* * *

The three women trooped down the steps and back onto the street with some relief.

"I must apologize, Mistresses, about Mistress Letina. If I had known that she was going to ask so many questions I might have chosen to take you to a different establishment."

"Thank you for your concern, Mistress," Semma replied, "but no apology is required, if you think of it. Once people found out where I was from, I was always going to be asked such questions, it would not matter who did my hair."

"You may be right, Mistress, but I should have thought about what would happen and warned you. It may have saved you from talking so much. Still, you have both benefited from attention to your hair, I deem. Why, Mistress Ursula, I might even consider having mine shortened if the result is what I see on you."

Ursula's hair had been cut so that it all cleared her shoulders but hid her ears and jaw line. The ends presently hung straight down but she had been told that it might curl under after a day or two. Letina had rubbed something on it that made it shine in the sunlight. A black ribbon had been tied over the top and behind her ears, keeping her hair from her forehead. Seeing it in the mirror, she had thought of "Alice in Wonderland" and was glad that the ribbon was black, not white.

"I must admit that the result looks good," she agreed. "I have never worn it like this before but I might keep it this way in future."

"Could be practical on board," Semma offered, before: "Oh! I am so sorry, Mistress! I have made an assumption based on nothing at all."

That brought Ursula up short.

It is no worse than any of the assumptions I have been making. I had assumed that I would remain here in Joth while the Visund just sailed away. Perhaps, perhaps that has not been decided yet?

What do I want to do? What choices would there be? Do I even have a choice?

Caught in her own thoughts, Ursula distractedly waved a hand.

"Nobody has yet decided anything, Semma. We have only been here a few days and Her Highness said that she would stay until her men's injuries had healed. There should be plenty of time for me to decide what I want to do."

Tavia said, "Oh! But I thought... I assumed that you were of Princess Eriana's party, Mistress. What a curious circumstance!"

Ursula smiled at Tavia. "Mistress, curious does not begin to describe the situation. Today, it is not important, however. I doubt anyone will be going anywhere until the seamstresses of Joth have provided for us, so we all have plenty of time to make plans."

"As you say! Melisent told me that several of the Princess's party had need of suitable summer gowns and other items, and that must include you both. Oh, look, we must needs go along to the end of here and turn down the next street."

Tavia was fond of her own voice and chattered away as they traversed several streets in succession, finding out more about the session where Maralin had revealed his designs. Because of this, Ursula was distracted and had become somewhat confused about their route, wondering what would happen if she became lost.

This place is bigger than I first thought. I wonder where we are in relation to the Duke's Mansion?

After fielding a question about the gowns which had been ordered for her, she had another thought.

There are possibilities here. Could I somehow slip off by myself? If I was found again, I could just claim that I got confused - which is not far from the truth, anyway.

But if I am not found, I might be able to... what, exactly?

They turned down another side street, this one narrow enough that no sunlight entered. Looking up, Ursula realized that she had no idea which direction they were going. There was a much larger thoroughfare at the end, one that seemed very busy.

I look just like any other woman, she thought. If I slip away, is anyone likely to take notice of me?

She looked more carefully, now, at others on the street.

There are a number of lone women wandering around, so maybe I wouldn't be noticed. My short hair could be a problem, though. I haven't seen anyone else yet with short hair, even children.

The larger thoroughfare suddenly widened into a significantly-sized square, bordered on all sides by tall buildings, but filled with stalls, booths and awnings. The whole place was filled with people buying and selling. To one side there were animals, some with halters, others in pens, some of the odd bird-like creatures in large wicker cages.

"Mistress?" Tavia tried to get her attention.

"Oh, I'm sorry," she replied, "I was interested to see the market. This one is much bigger than those we visited along the river."

"Aye, of course! This is Joth's main place to buy and sell food, clothing, house wares and almost anything else. There are some smaller markets around the edge for necessities, but this is the central market for the whole city."

"I see. What should we be doing here?"

"I thought that it would be useful for you to have a look and see if there is anything you needed, Mistress. Mistress Semma spoke of some fingerless gloves to protect her hands aboard ship, and also that you needed to find some hats."

Hats! A good idea, if I put my hair up under a hat nobody can see that it is short. I have already seen women with their hair up, so it isn't that unusual.

"That is true, the sun is fierce and bright today, and I was told that it will only become hotter. I will need a hat, especially now that my hair is shorter and shows more of my neck."

"As you say, Mistress! Then, let us browse the stalls. If we may go down that side first, by the time we reach the far end we will be out of the sun for the rest of our investigation."

The only problem with that idea was that the sun was directly in her face as they walked along the cluttered space between the stalls and the side buildings, which Ursula saw were also shops of a more substantial nature. Shading her eyes with her hands she saw jewelers, cobblers, butchers, barbers, even a blacksmiths, with a forge glowing redly right at the back.

"Here, Mistress, what do you think of these?"

Tavia directed her attention to a nearby stall, which sold all kinds of hats from men's caps to children's bonnets to feminine creations. The construction materials were just as varied, leather, felt, canvas, reed and straw. A quick look made her stand back in thought.

Whatever I do, I'll need some kind of hat. I need something reasonably practical, not one of those airy creations, though.

My problem is that I have never bought a woman's hat before! I have no idea what I'll look like wearing the things, or even what is appropriate here.

"I - I want something hard-wearing and practical," she said, temporizing, "something that I can wear often, not like those filmy things there." She pointed to a stand with several that looked like wedding wear. "Perhaps a straw hat, with a decent brim?"

The short, plump stall-holder rubbed her hands. "Aye, Mistress, you need to keep the sun off that nice skin!" She leaned forward, selected a hat and held it up. "Will you try this one?"

It had a brim, one that was large and floppy. It was also not very well made. Realizing this, Ursula looked again at the hats on the stall, seeing now that the construction quality was average at best.

"Um, no thank you, Mistress. I, um, want to have a look around the market before I decide what to buy."

The woman's face fell. "As you wish, Mistress."

They moved on. Tavia leaned over. "What was wrong with the hat, Mistress? Something caught your eye."

"The hats on that stall were not very well made, Mistress Tavia. That straw hat would have scratched inside a week and likely fallen apart in a month."

Tavia nodded thoughtfully. "As you say, Mistress. I must admit, I make use of a hat-maker in Endormin Street, but she would take some time to commission a hat, and you need something now to protect your head. Look, there is another we will reach shortly."

By the time they had reached the other end of the square, Ursula had two hats, both of straw. She wore the one with the smaller brim and carried the other. Semma was now carrying a medium-sized cloth bag half-filled with small purchases.

"Oh, look! A jeweler! I know that his goods will only be trinkets, but perhaps you might find something you liked?"

The stall turned out to be that of a silversmith and the three women pored over the items for sale, admiring the intricate metalwork.

The stall-holder pointed. "Can you really use that sword, Mistress?"

That was about the tenth time Semma had been asked that question, so she had her answer ready.

"Aye, Master Silversmith, I have been well trained by His Majesty's Armsmaster, but I have not yet been tested in combat."

"His Majesty? I thought I recognized the colors of Palarand. Did you come on that strange ship?"

"I did, I serve the captain as companion and armswoman."

Ursula had heard all this before, so walked round the side of the stall to look at some of the other goods.

The conversation continued a short while, then Semma took her leave.

"I do not think I can purchase anything today, good master, but the quality of your goods is excellent, I deem. You are regularly in this spot?"

"Indeed, Mistress. You plan to return?"

"Aye. The Visund, our ship, remains in Joth for some days while the injuries of its crew heal. You may not have heard, but we met a giant gogon on the way here and some were hurt."

"A gogon! So the stories were true."

By the time that Semma and Tavia were finally able to extricate themselves, Ursula was nowhere to be seen. They searched around the nearby booths and then looked at one another.

"I cannot believe that she has wandered far," Tavia said. "I do not think she will come to much harm, the Duke looks after his guests, but I think we had better inform the watch."

"Indeed, Mistress Tavia. Ursula is a stranger here, and knows not the customs of the Valley, she could get herself into the kinds of difficulty that you or I might not."

"Do you tell me? Then we had best find the watch, I deem. They have a booth in the center of the market, over there."

- - -

Ursula reached the end of the alley breathing hard. Adrenalin was pumping through her veins in a very familiar way.

Slow down! You're supposed to just be somebody who has bought something from the market and is now going home. Maybe.

You've done this before, at least twice, and it worked both times. Easy, now. Relax. One time you were even dressed as a woman and nobody noticed.

She straightened and forced her body to relax. The smaller hat came off to be replaced by the one with the wider brim. She adjusted it over her eyes before walking out of the alley and turning left.

Should I be going this way? What is my objective? I know nothing about this place!

It appears to be a walled city, I saw that from the battlements the other evening. There were towers spaced around it... gates? Head for a gate, then, get out of the city, see if there really is an outside.

Wait a moment. Should I be going this way? I don't want to end up down at the docks! The crew would recognize me instantly.

She looked around, trying to find a slight slope in the road which might tell her where the river, and hence the docks, would be found. No such luck, it all appeared to be level, at least the section she could see. The street curved out of sight both ways.

I am seen looking around, why would I be doing that? Because I want to make sure it is safe to cross, that's why. I need to get out of this street, somebody will think of that alley soon enough.

There was a side lane just a little further up, one large enough to take a wagon but not much more. She turned down it with relief. This one was not straight, either, and she thought that good because it meant they could not spot her from a distance.

If I keep going this direction I should come to a street against the wall, and then I should be able to follow it around to the nearest gate.

She came to a stop, then, as a sudden thought percolated.

This time I am a real woman! No need to pretend like the other time.

...But if I AM a real woman, there should be no need to run away!

The contradictions in her position threatened to overwhelm her then, causing the air to flutter in front of her eyes and her skin to turn cold and clammy. She took a couple of deep breaths before walking steadily on.

Concentrate! This is one time you must not make mistakes!

Unfortunately, the street curved to the right and then ended at a T-junction. To the left, a smaller residential street apparently ended after about fifty meters, so she was forced to turn right again. She turned along it and strode purposefully over the brick paving, for the most part ignoring the few people she passed.

- - -

At the Watch post Semma found Adin and Tor, apparently arguing with two of the watch. The Visunders were in civilian garb, with sashes in Eriana's colors, while the watch men wore dark blue tunics, with sashes in the Jothan colors but arranged as a checkerboard to identify the city watch.

Tor turned. "Mistress Semma! What has happened?"

One of the watch said, "If I may. It is the Watch the Mistress has come to." He frowned. "Do you know this woman?"

"Aye, of course! Semma is one of the companions to Her Highness, who I was just telling you about."

The other one pointed. "Bedarn, she wears colors and a sword, this man's story must be true, then."

"A sword!" Bedarn gave Semma his full attention. "If we may help you, Mistress."

But Semma turned to Tor, to whom she could explain more easily. "Mistress Ursula was with us in the market and she has gone missing."

Tor spoke to the two men. "Mistress Ursula is a traveler from a distant land, and knows not the ways of the Valley as we do."

The watchman's eyes hardened. "Describe her, if you would."

"I have not the words... Semma, you would know what she was wearing today."

"A little taller than me, but not so tall as Mistress Tavia, perhaps. Her hair is short and about the same color as your own. We have just been to the hairdressers. She wears a dress the color of the river sand. Oh! And we have just bought her two straw hats in the market."

"And she is a stranger, you say. If so, she will easily become lost in the streets of Joth, I deem."

Semma hesitated. "There is another thing you must know. She may seek to hide from you or even try to get out of the city."

"What? Why?"

"I have only been told part of the details. The story is... complicated. It seems that Mistress Ursula does not believe that Joth is real, but that she is somewhere else entirely, being held against her will, and may try, as she thinks, to escape."

Bedarn's eyes widened and he turned to Tor, but the Bosun just shrugged. "I cannot answer you, sir. Mistresses Semma and Ursula stay with Her Highness at Duke's Hall. I have not heard what Semma just said."

Bedarn looked confused and somewhat upset, but Tor took the decision out of his hands. He pulled a lanyard out of his canvas shirt, put the attached whistle to his lips and blew: four long blasts, then two short, a pause, then two more short. Almost immediately answering blasts cut through the noise of the market, Semma thought they came from at least three different directions.

Tor said to Bedarn, "Hey, look. My men know missing woman, your men know city, so one of mine with one of yours, yes? Two times number of teams, that way we find Mistress quicker."

Bedarn hesitated in turn before nodding. "Very well, I agree."

He pointed a finger at Adin. "We fix your problem when we find this woman, aye? I am inclined to believe your story now."

Adin replied, "Yah. Of course. Finding Ursula is more important."

Bedarn turned to his Watch companion. "Halek, you remain here and deal with queries."

"The gates, boss?"

"Aye, of course! Get some runners from the post at the north end of the market. If this woman is that recognizable she won't be able to get through the gates."

- - -

This definitely does not look right.

She had made a wrong turning somewhere, that was certain. The streets here looked shabby, less well kept, less traveled. Remarkably, there was no litter or trash anywhere in sight, not even the droppings of animals, nowhere to even put trash. She wondered what happened to it.

Of more importance was that she was completely lost. Every street had a painted wooden sign on a nearby wall with the name, but the script was unfamiliar to her, and the names wouldn't have meant anything anyway. Turning around would raise questions in anyone who had noticed her, who saw her again and wondered why she was walking there. Fortunately she had yet to encounter a dead end, or it would become obvious that she didn't know where she was or where she should be going.

Please let me find a way out of this!

A wide-ish lane promised a way out, she turned down it, seeing a bigger street at the end. A woman, sweeping her steps with a small brush, said something to her but she merely smiled, nodded and held up a hand in acknowledgment as she passed. To speak would reveal her accent and that might raise awkward questions.

A little further on, two small children of indeterminate gender played in the roadway with some wooden blocks, she carefully skirted them. Further on, a large yard gate stood half-open, an odd dog-like creature studying her from the threshold, but it let her pass by without moving.

That thing had six legs!

A wagon passed the end of the lane in the street ahead, the dranakh clearly visible. That meant that at least she would be back somewhere safer that she was now. She just hoped that it would lead her to somewhere useful to her purposes.

She had finally understood that, as a lone woman, she was vulnerable in ways that her male self would not have been, even when running away.

"Well, what have we here?"

The lane had intersected an alley and she had walked across without looking, intent on the street ahead. A man moved in front of her, blocking her way. She altered direction to go around him but he moved as well. Behind her, she heard the sound of others.

"What do you think, Dobe?" a voice came from behind her. "Bit of fun now, or should we keep her? Hair's a bit short, but she should be able to earn us some coin even so."

A third voice came from the other side. "She's the right age and, with a bit of training -"

"Wait a moment, you two," Dobe interrupted. "Something's not right here."

She turned slightly so that she could see two of them. Dobe was large and his tunic had seen better days. So had his teeth, which unlike almost all those she knew, showed advanced decay. He had rough stubble and even though he was a step or two away she could smell his rank breath. His hair was long and greasy.

The other one was smaller, more wiry, and his teeth were better, but his tunic was stained and the leather jerkin he wore over it was patched in several places. His smell came from his body, not his teeth.

"What d'you mean?" The voice behind her said. "She's on her own, that's enough, isn't it?"

"Don't be stupid, Kallen! Look at her. That dress is class and she's got no pouch. Looks like a noble who's gotten herself lost, isn't that right, Your Ladyship?"

Ursula had frozen at the unwelcome interception and had no idea what to do. Fearing consequences, she kept quiet and waited to see what would happen, just staring at Dobe with frightened eyes.

Dobe grinned. "We've impressed her, lads! Now, why don't we see if we can return her to her Lord and collect, y'know, a reward or something? What do you say?"

The second one said, "That's more like it, Dobe! How much d'you reckon they'd pay to get her back, then?"

Ransom. They mean to ransom me! That does not always end well.

Ransom might be better than the alternative, though.

Kallen said, "Dunno, but there'll be more if she's undamaged, y'know."

"Ah, the odd bruise don't count, Kallen. Now, let's get her out of sight and find out who might want her back. Where d'you think the best place to stash her would be, Traze? Hammer's place?"

A dirty hand grabbed her right arm, firmly. As a male, she had never been that strong anyway, but in these circumstances she knew that there would be no point struggling. She turned to see Traze, who was just as rough as the other two. He was a little taller and thinner but just as disreputable - and stank just as much.

Traze ripped off her hat, causing her to squint in the sudden sunlight. "Hey, she's not a bad looker! We could always keep her, Dobe."

Kallen asked, puzzled, "Why's she wearing a hat and carrying another one?"

Dobe shrugged. "She's a woman! Who knows why any of the crazy bitches do what they do! No, Traze, we can't keep her, not long anyhow. If she's missing and noble, they'll turn the city over looking for her. Once they know we have her and there should be a reward, like, things should go smoothly and we can get rid of her."

"Aw! Can't we even try her out?"

"There she is!" The call came from the street ahead and heads turned. "Hey, Ursula!"

Two men began walking down the lane towards them. They were dressed differently, but their attire gave no information to Ursula. One, however, had a beard and that meant he was likely one of the ship's crew.

Dobe cursed. "The Watch! Guess she must be more important than I realized."

There was a flicker of movement out of the corner of her eye and suddenly there was a knife at her throat. The two men came to an abrupt halt about twenty meters away, the bearded man slightly behind the other.

Dobe called, "Easy, now! We found her, we gets the reward! Tell her master that!"

The man in front spread his hands to show that he was prepared to negotiate. "Look, lads, there's no need for -"

It happened so fast Ursula barely saw the movement. There was a blur in the air, a thud and suddenly Dobe wasn't there any more. His knife flew into the air, bounced off the fencing at the side of the lane, bounced again off her free arm and then spun away on the bricks of the roadway. At the same time, her other arm was released and the two men stepped away.

She turned to see Dobe on the ground, a short-handled ax sticking out of his chest. A detached part of her mind thought, Dead instantly after that. At least two ribs smashed and by the amount of blood, probably at least one artery ruptured.

Another part of her mind said, Dead! He's DEAD. This is no play acting, it is real, REAL. Maybe what they were telling me was true!

Her head began to spin as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. The two men had rushed forward, swords ready, and now threatened the two survivors. The bearded man resolved himself into Brodgar.

"Mistress! You are hurt! Did they..?"

"What?" She looked down and saw that the knife had glanced off her forearm, giving a shallow cut that had just begun to ooze blood. "Oh. No, it was when the knife -"

This is REAL. I'm really here, that is really my blood, I'm really a woman and I have this all wrong!

Her vision began to swim and she groped for support, finding none.

She heard Brodgar bark, "Hey, you! Sit on ground, now!" He turned to the man who had come with him. "I have to help Mistress, Terran."

She felt his hands grab her as she folded into darkness.

Ursula finds herself in a Watch station with Brodgar accused of murder. Wallesan is forced to intervene, but afterwards Ursula informs him that she has a story to tell. Cue murder, arson, flight, disguise, terror, desperation and relentless pursuit!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

15 - The Fugitive

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2018 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was the noise of the argument that woke Ursula.

She cautiously opened her eyes to discover that she was lying on a couch at the side of a medium-sized room that was apparently not in the mansion. The walls and ceiling were dirty, for one thing, and there was a wood fire burning in an open fireplace across the room, despite the time of year. The dirt looked like the wear of many years of use, rather than anything else. Beside the fire was a wrought iron rack which held two blackened kettles. Against another wall, surrounded by several mismatched chairs, was a table which had a random collection of mugs on it, and the thought came to her: mess room.

The door was half open and in it, looking out, was a woman. The argument was taking place in the next room, and some of the voices sounded familiar.

"But he killed a man! It definitely wasn't self defense, which means he has broken the laws of Joth, whoever he is!"

"The situation is complicated, Tenant." That voice she recognized as Kalmenar. "He was acting to prevent Mistress Ursula being injured or killed. After all, she did have a knife at her throat."

"I can't help that! The law is the law. I cannot make exceptions for anyone, especially on the word of a foreigner."

There was a sigh of exasperation. "I told you, both Mistress Ursula and myself reside with His Grace at the Mansion. There are special circumstances surrounding the Mistress, and I am certain that His Grace will answer you in time."

"More foreigners!"

"His Grace is not a foreigner, I deem. But you are right, the rest of us are all visitors to Joth and this makes your job awkward. If you would just wait until our messenger returns from the mansion, I am certain that we may have answer for you."

There was a noise, as if of breath let out in exasperation. "If I must, but I warn you, if no-one has come by the time the next bell sounds, he'll have to go off to the cells. Once there, it will be out of my hands."

Ursula decided that it was time she made herself known.

"Excuse me."

The woman turned. "Ah, you have awakened! Good." She walked over to the couch. "How do you feel?"

"Odd really." She looked up at the woman. "Relaxed?"

The other nodded. "Aye, it was necessary to give you a calming potion. You were... anxious, let me say, and not helpful as the others were brought to the Watch post."

"Anxious?"

"Aye. To see a man killed right next to you, I am not surprised that you became... upset."

"That's not the reason... I have seen bodies before, and even had p-, uh, people die in front of me. No, it was something else that upset me, but no matter." She thought. "A calming potion, you said. You mean you gave me a sedative?"

"That's correct, Mistress." Her eyes narrowed. "You are a healer yourself, then?"

Ursula gave a wry smile. "You could say that, but not in the way you are." She looked at her arm. "I have been injured?"

"You did not know? It is a scratch only, Mistress. I have applied salve and wrapped it against dirt getting in."

"Boss!" That was another voice from beyond that she didn't recognize. "There's a carriage arriving, it looks like one of the Duke's. Maker! Look at the size of the sword that woman has! Shit. Boss, don't do anything stupid, will you?"

The next voice could have belonged to nobody else. "Good day to you. I am Princess Eriana of Palarand, presently a guest of His Grace. I understand that there has been some problem concerning my men."

"Captain, we do have a problem," Tor's voice came from beyond the door. He switched to Norse. «Mistress Ursula came to the market with Semma and this other woman and became separated from them. We sent out search parties and Brodgar found her in the grip of three men with a knife at her throat. He used his ax.»

«Ah, I see. And Ursula? What of her?»

«A scratch, nothing more. She, uh, suffered some kind of fit during the rescue. She's resting in that room, that woman's a healer, says she's all right but exhausted.»

"Hey! What are you saying? I want to know what's going on! Why did he call you Captain?"

"I ask your pardon, sir. What is your name?"

"Me? I am Tenant Bedarn of Joth City Watch, in charge of Green Shift today. A man has been killed and not in self defense. That man there admits the charge but says the woman was in danger so he had no choice but to act. This is not how we do things in Joth!"

"Thank you, Tenant. To answer you, as well as being the daughter of a King, I am captain and owner of the ship Visund which brought us, and your Duke, to Joth. My men are learning to speak the Valley tongue but many are not yet comfortable with it, although most will understand you. I sought information, that is why I spoke our own tongue. Tor is my ship's second in command, Brodgar one of our sailors."

"You are staying with His Grace, you said?" Bedarn's tone was suddenly more cautious. "Is it true what this man of yours says? That the woman in question is, ah, somehow special?" He made the last word sound dirty.

"Oh, yes, Tenant, you have no idea." Eriana's voice took on a familiar ring of command. "Now, if you would accept my suggestion, I think we should all go at once to the Mansion and lay your problem before His Grace. No, I do not think he will assign blame to you, I understand that you have rules and laws to follow, as everyone does."

"Well - this is very irregular, and I do not see that this is a matter that needs concern His Grace, but since you insist -"

"You have Mistress Ursula here? May I see her while you attend to your business?"

"Why, aye, of course!"

Eriana opened the door to the mess room and came in with a smile. "How are you feeling, Ursula?"

She returned a small smile. "Reasonable, thank you. Everybody seems to be asking me that today."

"Do you feel you will be able to return with me to the mansion? I have borrowed one of His Grace's carriages to get here quickly, so there is no need for you to walk."

"I think so." Ursula gestured. "This healer has been looking after me, I have a small scratch, nothing more."

"As I see. Mistress, you have the thanks of Palarand this day." To Ursula she asked, "Shall you join us outside?"

Ursula followed Eriana out of the room into a crowded space with an awning over it, full of men and women, mostly in uniform. This place appeared to be on the wide street that went through the market place, but a little distance from it. The noise of the activities there could be readily heard.

Semma pushed her way through. "Mistress, are you well? I feared for you when Brodgar carried you here, I thought that man's blade had caught you."

She held up her bandaged arm. "It had, but it is only a scratch, nothing more. What happened?"

"Ah, I was with one of the other men and we remained in the market place. A signal came and he said to come to the south Watch station, when we reached here there were two crewmen carrying you, two more carrying a body and six men of the Watch with two criminals, or so they said. Then they started accusing Brodgar of killing a man for no reason at all."

"No reason? He had a knife at my throat!"

Bedarn heard this and came over. "Is this true, Mistress? You will testify this?"

Ursula remembered what she had overheard. "I am willing to, yes, but the matter is complicated. Perhaps the Duke would be the best person to judge."

"You confirm that you are a guest of the Duke?"

"I am, and I am also a foreigner, as you can tell by my accent."

"Then by all means let us go to the Mansion at once and settle this matter. It is taking too many of my men away from their duties as it is."

Ursula sat next to Eriana in the carriage with Semma and Tavia opposite. Everybody else walked behind as the procession moved slowly through the crowded market place and then along the streets to reach the Duke's Mansion. In the group were the two survivors of those who had seized her in the lane, surrounded at a distance by members of the Watch with drawn swords.

In the yard there was a delay while Wallesan finished his current business and cleared the dining room for the returning party. Finally they were beckoned in to stand before him.

"I should know to expect trouble wherever those of Palarand are concerned," he said, his face showing no emotion. "Who will explain this circumstance to me? Tenant? Begin, if you will."

"Your Grace, a woman of Her Highness's party was reported missing in the market place. By chance two of her men were with me there on a trivial matter and they suggested search parties, each with one of mine and one of her crewmen, to search the streets of the city, as it appeared she may have wandered far.

"My man Terran was with crewman Brodgar a short distance from the market when they spotted the woman in a lane, being accosted by three of the city's rough men. The man Brodgar then threw an ax at the rough man who had a knife in his hand, killing him instantly. Your Grace, it was not self defense."

Ursula thought, All that I did this morning condensed into a few short sentences! A short distance from the market?

Did I just walk round in a circle, then? How embarrassing!

"Self defense?" Wallesan echoed. "But it seems the woman, Ursula, was being threatened, that is what you have carefully not said."

Bedarn bowed his head. "It was so, Your Grace. But, still -"

"I have spent days traveling with these men, Bedarn, and I will tell you now that I would trust them all with my life, indeed I have done. If Brodgar threw that ax, then I can assure you there was need."

Bedarn admitted defeat. "As you say, Your Grace."

"What of these others? Why are they here?"

"The situation is unclear to me, Your Grace. Mistress Ursula had some kind of fit and a healer gave her a potion to calm her. We awaited her word as to what exactly had happened when she was found, but Her Highness arrived before she was able to tell us anything. These two men deny being involved, saying they had come to help the mistress."

"Very well. Mistress Ursula, are you well enough to tell us what befell you?"

"Some, Your Grace." Ursula considered her words. "I became separated from Mistress Tavia and Semma at the market and managed to wander off." She looked embarrassed. "I became lost, Your Grace. I do not know where I went or where I was found. As I walked along that lane I was surrounded by three men who seemed intent on... making use of me, either by using me themselves or by selling me to other men.

"Then the one who was killed said that I was noble and had to be returned, but that they could get a reward, but he said it in such a way that what he really meant was ransom. They were just deciding where to hide me when Brodgar appeared at the end of the lane with that man there." She pointed. "Brodgar recognized me and they began to walk towards us, so the man who was killed pulled out a knife and held it to my throat."

Ursula shook her head. "I don't really recall much after that, Your Grace. I remember seeing the ax sticking out of his chest and that is all."

The Duke's gaze was sharp. "So these other two were involved after all?"

"Oh, yes, Your Grace! They both wanted to, in their words, 'try me out'."

"I must ask you formally, since the freedom and perhaps the lives of these two men are involved, will you swear to what you have just told us?"

Big question! What do I say? I know nothing about the law in this place. They could possibly be executed, just on my say-so.

She hesitated. "Your Grace, I know nothing of the law in your city, I know nothing about either of these men, what they have done before or what they might be capable of."

He nodded. "So you fear that your word could condemn them?"

She nodded. "That's right, Your Grace. Do I have the right?"

"An interesting question, Mistress. I have given an oath to protect you, and so has Her Highness." There was an in-drawing of breath in the room. "That means that your safety is my particular concern, for reasons you know. However, you are not a subject of mine and, in recent days, have been unforthcoming about your own past. On balance, though, whenever you have spoken you have been truthful and I would be inclined to accept your word.

"Given the circumstances, only you were there in that lane, only you can tell us what happened to you. You must decide whether these men should be freed or be subject to Jothan law. I will tell you that, on the evidence so far, that these men will likely spend half a year to a year engaged in hard labor. It is unlikely that their lives will be forfeit."

"Then I will swear as you require, Your Grace."

"Good." The Duke wrinkled his nose. "Now, before we do anything else, get those two outside and give them a good wash down. The air in here smells rank."

Bedarn came to attention. "As you command, Your Grace. And their trial?"

"Order it as usual, Tenant. Mistress Ursula will attend as victim and witness when required."

"Thank you, Your Grace. I'm sorry to have disturbed your morning, but the circumstances were -"

Wallesan held up a hand. "I half expected something of the sort, Tenant. As for the other matter, you were right to bring it to my attention but Brodgar was only defending Mistress Ursula's honor, as is required of every man. If anything like this should happen again in the future, we'll have a look at the law, see if it needs to be adjusted."

"Aye, Your Grace. Thank you, Your Grace."

The two men were ushered out of the room at sword point and all the Watch members present went with them. Wallesan looked at those left with a sigh.

"Mistress Tavia? I regret that your simple errand for Fanis has turned into an adventure. You have our apologies."

"Thank you, Your Grace, but I should have been more careful, taking two who did not know the city around a crowded market place. Next time I am asked to do something similar, I will take more care with my preparations."

Wallesan nodded. "As you say. You have probably done nothing that another would not have done, there is no blame to you."

Tavia curtseyed. "Your Grace. By your leave? I must return to attend my son, who has a recent injury."

"Of course."

Tavia departed, and the Duke turned to Ursula. "My dear, I believe that you were... selective... in your earlier statements."

Ursula blushed. "I wondered if you would notice. I did not want to burden the Tenant with matters of no interest to him."

"Ah?"

"I wish to speak in private with you, Your Grace. I have reached a decision."

"Ah! I see. Shall you require Tenant Maralin and Renita, as before?"

"Yes, Your Grace. Only he will understand much of what I have to say, but there should also be information of interest to you."

Wallesan thought. "I regret I will be busy until lunch, and afterwards we will of course take our naps. If we may arrange a meeting for when we rise?"

"As you wish, Your Grace."

Eriana noted, "Wallesan, remember that we have seamstresses coming later today. Fanis and I can probably occupy them some of the time, but Ursula is expecting attire from them as well."

The Duke nodded. "As you say. I'm sure we can manage, Eriana. Now, if you'll all excuse me, I have to speak to some craftsmen about the city drains." He pulled a face. "I have put it off so far but I fear that the matter has become important, and we must solve it before the rains come."

Most people correctly took that as a signal of dismissal, so Eriana led the way out into the corridor. Most dispersed, but Eriana, Bennet and Semma were left surrounding Ursula.

"Your arm," Eriana said to Ursula. "If I may look at your injury? I am not familiar with the work of healers in this land, I would like to see for myself what they have done to you."

"Of course, Highness." Ursula looked around. "Here? Or one of these rooms?"

Eriana smiled. "Better if we went up to my suite, I deem. Then at least we will not all be blocking the corridor."

Eriana's suite was obviously sized for a visiting couple, so was much larger than Ursula's. The four trooped into the separate dressing room and Eriana gestured for Ursula to take the seat in front of the dressing table.

"You said that you had not told the Watch Tenant all," she remarked. "Is this something you can share with me?"

By now the effects of the potion had worn off completely and Ursula was completely aware of her surroundings. Suddenly all the colors looked brighter, everything looked sharper, sounds were clearer. She shivered at the thought that she was about to tell someone her innermost secrets.

"Highness, I have decided that you, Semma, Bennet and all the rest of Anmar are real and not part of my imagination."

"I am relieved to hear that," Eriana's response was dry.

"I don't think that you are in some kind of plot against me either. Seeing that man killed in front of me made me realize that what I have experienced up until now is real, and I have been forced to adjust my thinking to accept that. When I saw the blood on my arm, it made me realize that I could actually be hurt here and that I must look after myself more carefully. I did a stupid thing today, Highness, and I have caused a lot of people a lot of trouble."

"It is difficult for me to understand how you see the world, Ursula, so I cannot blame you for what you thought or did. Do you now accept Tenant Maralin's explanation of how you came here, and where you are?"

"I suppose so, Highness. It is just that, as I explained to Bennet, I have always been female inside, even when I was very young, and to find myself as a real woman here raised suspicions in me that this was some kind of elaborate trap. I no longer believe that, and so I must accept Maralin's explanation, even though it sounds extremely unlikely."

Eriana's smile was wry. "When I first came to Palarand everyone spoke of Garia, and when I eventually met her I quickly came to understand that she was not of this world. She could describe to me, in detail, things about the mother world which only existed to us in our oldest sagas. Since they spoke of matters we considered fantastic, we did not believe them, but she could and did confirm the tales. Tell me, where you came from, is there a riding animal? What would you call it?"

"A riding animal? Why, a horse, of course."

"Just so. In Einnland we have never known what a horse looked like, its size or color, the shape of its head or of its legs, until Garia described them to us. She said that she had ridden such animals since the age of eight... of Earth's years, not those of Anmar. Thus, we can say with confidence that she came from the mother world, and that you have done so too."

"Your oldest sagas? How long have... your people... been here, then?"

"Oh, some say a thousand years, but it could be more or less. My ancestors thought that they were sailing to a new land of plenty, Vinland."

"Vinland!" That brought Ursula up short. Vinland was a long time ago, and the people she had met on the ship certainly looked like typical Vikings. Could it really be possible for them all to have come from Earth, and so long ago? What did that mean for the overall picture?

By now Eriana had unwrapped the bandage and was sniffing at the residue of the salve. She nodded.

"Aye, I know this herb, it is a good one for the purpose. Look - you really do have just a scratch."

On her left arm was a thin slash, a mere flap of detached skin, barely five centimeters long.

"Little more than a paper cut," Ursula mused.

"A paper cut? Is that possible?"

"Oh, yes! The thin edge of a stiff piece of paper can slice skin, not very deeply, but it will cut nerves and can be painful. Fortunately it doesn't take long to heal."

Bennet asked, "What are nerves, Mistress?"

Brought up short again, Ursula had to remind herself that the local people might not know very much about anatomy.

"Uh, nerves are the means by which a body finds out about the world around it by touch," she explained. "Look, I should not speak too much more about such matters until after I have met with the Duke."

Eriana asked, "I would like to attend that meeting, if I may. Do you think that Wallesan would agree?"

Ursula smiled. "Since it was me who asked for the meeting, then I think I could decide who was going to be there. Of course you may come, Highness."

Eriana's expression was determined. "Good. Then perhaps we will all find out what is really going on!"

* * *

Wallesan raised both eyebrows at Eriana's presence when he joined the group after his nap.

"I feel a responsibility for Ursula," she explained. "I asked her if I could be permitted to join you, and she said that as she was the one who requested the audience, she saw no reason why I should not."

The Princess stared at the Duke, daring him to object, but he did not, merely shaking his head briefly before agreeing.

"As you wish, Eriana. I warn you, if Mistress Ursula's request is what I believe it to be, then you may not understand much of what you hear."

"Of course, Wallesan. I also know that the seamstresses of Joth will shortly descend on the Mansion and that they will have garments for both myself and Ursula, so I have reason for not delaying the meeting. If we may begin?"

The Duke gestured the others into his parlor. Besides himself there were of course Eriana and Ursula, but Maralin and Renita had also joined them. The Duchess had wanted to be present but, knowing the sensitivity of the subject, had decided to remain outside to deal with any interruptions.

Taking seats, Wallesan waved a hand at Ursula. "My dear, if you would explain."

Ursula forced herself to relax. She stopped wrapping her arms tightly under her breasts and made them rest on her lap.

"Your Grace, this morning I had a... an uncomfortable awakening, I guess that you could describe it. It was made abruptly and bloodily plain to me that Joth and everything in it could not be a fabrication set up to induce me to give away my secrets. Seeing that man killed an arm's length away from me, and then seeing my own blood -" she briefly held up her bandaged arm, "- forced me to understand that what you have been telling me has been the truth, unlikely though that truth may seem."

Wallesan nodded. "We do not blame you for what you considered might be the truth, Mistress. Maralin has told me of the struggle he had to determine what was real and what was not."

"Thank you, Your Grace. I will point out, though, that there is no proof, there can be no proof, that all of this," she swung her good arm to take in the whole of her surroundings, "is not somehow inside my head. There is simply no way of proving one way or the other."

"We understand this. Maralin and I have spent many an evening attempting to answer the same question, a question which probably can never be answered. All we may advise you is that you should deal with what you see before you, leave all else until you are in a position to deal with that, if that should ever happen."

She bowed her head. "Your Grace, I am forced to agree." A deep breath. "So, Your Grace, since I do actually appear to be on an alien planet thousands of light years away from where I began, it would appear that the reasons for my... reticence... before should no longer apply. I am prepared to tell you all that you want to know." She hesitated, then added, "Within reason, of course."

"Mistress," Wallesan told her, "we will proceed as King Robanar did with Princess Garia when she first appeared in Palarand. Tell us what you feel able to, we will not force you against your will, it is not our way. You were brought here by Beings who do not answer to any on Anmar, in theory you answer to them."

She pulled a face. "Your Grace, I would like to know more about these Beings."

He grimaced. "We all would, Mistress! They are mysterious to us all, yet..." He paused, then waved a hand. "If you would, I would prefer to hear your own story today. There will be plenty of time for you to learn of... local matters."

"Well, then." She thought. "Your Grace, if I must speak of my life on Earth, you will likely not understand most of it. I can tell you part, but some I will have to tell in English to Tenant Maralin and let him translate for you, since he will be familiar with both worlds."

Wallesan nodded. "We expected as much, my dear. Do what you can."

"So. I was born in Russia, in Yekaterinburg, in... July 1991. The name my father gave me was Valeriy Evgeni'ich Kuznetsov. I am sorry, I do not know how the days and years count here, so I cannot tell you how old I would be in Anmar terms."

Maralin replied, "It is tricky, since none of those who have transferred know what date that happened. That means that it is impossible for us to match calendars. I would say that your birth date is about a year and a half before mine, so that would make you about twenty-six or twenty-seven. Here, that translates to around twenty-three or so."

"Twenty-three! I can't be that young, surely?"

"The year here is three hundred ninety-one days, Mistress, but we can fill you in later on the details. If you would continue with your story."

"Oh. So long? Well, I grew up as a normal boy, but very early on I knew that I wasn't a normal boy. However, in the Soviet Union -" this phrase didn't translate, "- and afterwards, being not-normal was frowned on and so I managed to hide it, all the way through school and even during my military service. My father was a dentist and I wanted in turn to do something medical, to help people, so I trained as a doctor -"

Wallesan interrupted. "Your pardon, Mistress, what is a dentist?"

"Oh, that's a healer who deals specifically with the teeth and mouth, Your Grace. They will fill in holes, pull out bad teeth and put in replacements, as well as advising on mouth hygiene."

The Duke grunted. "It would be an unusual occupation here, I deem. Robanar did warn us that the coming Industrial Revolution would require us to have more specialists, that no man - or, excuse me, ladies, woman - could know all of a subject. Please continue."

"I became a doctor, then, in one of our largest hospitals in the city."

"Your pardon again, Mistress. I know now what a hospital is, but a doctor? I remember that Princess Garia used the word, but I do not recall -"

"Doctor is what on Earth we would call a healer, I think. "

"Ah, I see. So, you are a healer, then?"

"Yes, Your Grace, but not just an ordinary healer. You see, I had additional training which gave me the skills to be a surgeon, and -"

"A surgeon?"

Ursula stopped and looked at the Duke. Surely these people had surgeons?

"Uh, my job would be to set bones, remove foreign objects, even cut people open to repair internal wounds which would otherwise cause them to die," she explained. "Do you not have such people here?"

"Cut people open? Maker, no!" Wallesan reconsidered. "At least, I have never heard of such. Of course, I know only of the healers' art what it is necessary for me to know. Such as you describe may exist, but I have not encountered them if they do."

Unexpectedly, Eriana spoke up then. "Wallesan, we have such people in Einnland, probably because of the amount of warfare and petty fighting we do. I do not know the word Ursula used but they do what she described, aye." She added, "It seemed strange to us, as we journeyed here, that the local healers often appeared to know less than we did. Of course, they do have access to different herbs, potions and techniques, but we are certainly more familiar with the repair of battle damage."

"Well." Wallesan gave both women a weak smile. "This is unexpected." He raised an eyebrow at Maralin. "Perhaps this is why she was sent to us?"

He replied, "Your Grace, it is too soon to tell. If she may continue."

Ursula collected her thoughts and then resumed. "Unfortunately, as time went on, the state of our country changed and money for healthcare became... strained. I was promoted to Junior Doctor in our..." Ursula switched to English and addressed Maralin. «How would you say, Emergency Room?»

«I'm not sure, Mistress. I don't think they have that concept here yet. I'll try and explain to the Duke.» Maralin turned to Wallesan. "Mistress Ursula describes a hospital, a large building where people go for most serious health matters. It is filled with health specialists of all kinds in separate departments. One such department is where people are brought, or arrive themselves, when there has been some accident, such as a vehicle collision, a fall, perhaps, a sudden and serious illness, or the result of a fight. The people there are trained to deal with the immediate effects of such accidents and in America it would be called the Emergency Room, though it would be much more than just one room in practice."

Ursula resumed. "So I became a junior... healer... in the Emergency Room. The hours were long and the pay was poor. This went on for a year or two and then, one night a young man was brought in." She looked at them. "You must understand, I was on the day shift but my replacement had not come in, so I was forced to work the night shift as well. The hospital was understaffed, this happened too often. I was tired, and the young man had several gunshot wounds."

"Gunshot wounds?" Wallesan echoed. "Was this a normal occurrence, then?"

"Regrettably it was, Your Grace. In Russia these days there are many firearms of all kinds available to those who want them, including criminal gangs. Some of those criminal gangs have become large and powerful, corrupting even the government of the city, the district, and even possibly the whole country. We would receive people with gunshot wounds, resulting from criminal activities, at the Emergency Room several times every week.

"To continue my story, I tried to save this young man but his wounds were too great, he had already lost too much blood by the time he got to us, so he was always destined to die. I hated it whenever that happened, since I considered every death to be a failure, even if I could not have prevented it." She shrugged. "So his body went off to the morgue to be collected by his relatives, I turned to the next unfortunate who needed my expertise and at the end of my double shift I went home to bed.

"Unfortunately for me, what I did not know then was that the young man was the son of a local oligarch, a man who had amassed a large fortune by criminal means. And he blamed me for his son's death."

"Ah!" Maralin exclaimed. "All is now clear. That is why you were running."

She nodded. "It was. Nothing happened for two days and then, when I got to work that morning, I was told that the apartment block I lived in had been firebombed shortly after I left." She had to explain that word. "Twelve people died. At first I did not connect the incident with anything I had done, especially as several of the survivors had been brought to our Emergency Room, but later in the day I received a phone call from an acquaintance who explained what he knew. It seemed that this boy's father blamed me for his son's death, rather than blaming the person who shot him, and that he demanded my death in return, at any cost."

"Ouch! So, what did you do?"

"I ran, of course. Since my apartment no longer existed, I owned nothing but the clothes that I was wearing when I arrived at work that morning. I hurriedly changed and left the hospital before the end of my shift. I didn't want them to cause damage to the hospital if they came to find me, so I quickly left through a back exit. My first thoughts were to get out of the city, try to find somewhere else I could live in relative safety."

Wallesan stirred. "Did you not inform the authorities? The local Watch?"

Ursula laughed bitterly. "No, Your Grace! In such a case as this, the authorities would almost certainly be in the pay of the man who was after me, and the police certainly would. While they might not deliberately turn me in, they would not have helped me at all. No, my best chance was to get on a train and leave."

"A train?"

Maralin said, "Your Grace, she is talking about the railroad. You remember, Princess Garia told the heads of state about what it could do and what it would mean."

Wallesan nodded. "Aye, I remember now. Please, continue."

"So I took local lines and ended up in Samara. Ah, before I left Yekaterinburg I had pulled out as much money from my account as I could, so I was not completely destitute. In Samara I worked for a short while as a waiter in a bar and then moved on, being careful each time to try and cover my tracks. However, it always seemed that someone was asking questions about me I could not answer."

Maralin explained what 'local lines' were and why they would not attract as much attention as a direct route serving major cities.

"In that way I traveled carefully on," Ursula continued, "until I made the decision that I could never be safe in Russia and I had to get out. So, I made my way, using false papers, to St. Petersburg. That was the best thing I could have done, under the circumstances."

Maralin asked, «Can I ask why, Mistress? You said you were avoiding major cities, but if you could go to St Petersburg, then why not Moscow?»

«Moscow would be bad because, although there is large population, it is capital, there are too many people asking difficult questions. Putin has spies everywhere. Petersburg, on other hand, is big city, true, but it has good connections to other countries and more important, I was told of local transgender community.»

Maralin nodded. «Ah, right. I see why that would be useful.» He turned to Wallesan. "I asked why she did not go to the capital city, Your Grace. The authorities there are corrupt, nervous and... intrusive. That city is far from any borders, much like Palarand City is. The city she chose instead is a large port on the border, with access through... an inland sea, let us call it, to other, safer countries."

"Maralin describes it right, Your Grace. In Petersburg there is a society of people similar to myself, people who are one gender but believe that they should have been the other. I was given an introduction and was soon living with yet more false papers as a woman." Her face changed. "Somehow, though, one of our sisters was indiscreet and myself and another girl were forced to flee again. We actually saw the men sent to kill us, but they were not looking for women, not then. We managed to get on a ferry going to Tallinn, the capital of a neighboring country." She shrugged. "Estonia, the country we found ourselves in, is part of the European Union -"

She raised an eyebrow at Wallesan and he nodded. "Aye, I have heard of it, though not with much detail. Garia spoke of it when we were deliberating on forming a Federation in the Great Valley. If I may venture, then, once safely in this union of countries, you could travel freely?"

"That is so, Your Grace. I should not bore you with all that we did and everywhere we went, but we traveled widely, with help from generous friends. Sometimes we were two women, sometimes men, sometimes we acted as husband and wife. Mariella, the girl I was with, came originally from Paris, and that is where we ended up. Again we found the local transgender community and I was offered work in a club to help build up some funds and to pay off debts. Oh, and I found that I could learn French fairly easily. At school, the foreign languages were English and German and I discovered that languages came easily to me. It was the same with French."

"Ah," Maralin said, nodding. "I'm beginning to join the dots here. Somebody found you out and you were forced to run again, so where better to go than somewhere else that spoke French? Somewhere that your pursuers would be unlikely to follow you."

He turned to Wallesan and gave a rough explanation of what Ursula had done and the differences between the several countries involved.

"So, yet another country," the Duke remarked. "Did you not become tired of the pursuit, could you find no place of safety?"

Ursula grimaced. "Unfortunately, Your Grace, it wasn't that simple. The Russian underworld -" Maralin attempted to explain what that was, "- has links with criminals in many other countries. I paid a lot of money for a passport that would get me into Canada, but it had to be a male passport. So, as a man but somewhat disguised, I flew to Montreal and contacted some people there, names given to me in Paris. As a French speaker, I could get work in Montreal fairly easily, and so I settled in."

Maralin had to explain passports, which the Duke thought a strange and unnecessary concept, and give a brief description of modern air travel.

"Then, one day, two familiar faces - Russian faces, from Yekaterinburg - came into the restaurant where I was working and began asking questions. I was working in the kitchen then, as a man, and they did not see me, or if they did they did not recognize me. I privately warned the Chef, then walked out at the end of my shift and never returned."

Ursula sighed and leaned back. "From then on it was a constant chase, me heading west one step ahead of the men. They followed me to Toronto, Winnipeg, Saskatoon and Edmonton. At that point I realized that just going from city to city was no good, so that now I was in a wilder part of Canada I could try going into the bush and seeing if I could throw off my pursuers that way. I went north to Fort McMurray - do you know it, Tenant?"

Maralin shook his head.

"Never mind. It is about three hundred or so kilometers north of Edmonton. I struggle with miles, I do not know how far that would be. Once there I took a minor road and started walking. By that time I had outfitted myself for the terrain." She gave a faint smile. "It must have been some time after that that I met the bear."

Maralin asked. "So what did you think we wanted you to tell us?"

Ursula shrugged. "Names of helpers, locations of safe houses, that kind of thing. We were helped by a number of people, Mariella and myself, and we obtained a number of sets of forged papers, the last of which were in that wallet. I did not want to give anyone the names of those who provided them." She grinned weakly. "I was in a hurry for that driver's license. It was a real one stolen some time before. It probably would have failed, the first time I was stopped in a car."

"That might have been a good tactic," Maralin pointed out. "The Mounties, the national police of Canada, have a reputation as being honest. You would have gotten a good hearing from them."

"I did not know that. I was just someone running for their life, I did not stop to think. Your Grace, I am sorry, if you thought that I was going to be some kind of super warrior, then I regret I have to disappoint you."

Wallesan leaned back and scratched his chin. "Mistress, I am not sure what we were expecting. I understand fully, now, why you were so suspicious of us, why you would not trust us. Are you now willing to trust us, to meet with us as equals? We - all of us here - only have your best interests at heart, my dear. There is no reason for you to fear us, and, as you have discovered today, every reason why we might be able to give you assistance and good advice."

Ursula stared at each of them before answering. "I would like to, Your Grace. It may be a little while before I will feel completely safe, even so."

"We understand this, my dear. As I have said to you before, we do not seek to prison you, or restrict what you desire to do, only that you should be kept safe until you have become familiar with the ways of the world you now find yourself in."

She gave a jerky nod. "I understand, Your Grace. And thank you for the trouble you have taken so far." She smiled weakly. "I have not been one of your better guests, have I?"

"I have welcomed worse, my dear, much worse. Now, it seems to me that the main reason you might have been brought here is your medical knowledge, do you not agree?"

She was cautious. "That may be true, Your Grace. Only, I am not sure how much I can do. It seems to me, without being insulting, that the state of medicine in... the Great Valley? ...is not that advanced."

"Your Grace, if I may?" Maralin broke in. "Mistress, when Garia arrived in Palarand last year, they did not have electricity, yet even now they are building their first power stations. Actually, they didn't even have forks. Now, despite her being only a high school student, in a very short space of time she has told them about many things and they have taken and run with every one of them. I appreciate that medicine is different, but have no fear that you will encounter problems passing on your knowledge."

"If you say so, Tenant."

"And don't overlook whatever else you might know," he added. "Any tiny bit of knowledge you have will be something new to these people ...like forks, for example. Or paper! You could know of something you consider to be trivial, or commonplace, yet here it could make a big difference."

"I understand, Tenant."

Wallesan asked, "Mistress, now that your viewpoint has changed, so to speak, do you have any questions for us?"

Ursula thought. "There is one thing. All I hear is Garia, Garia, Garia. I think it might be a good idea if I could meet this person. Would that mean I would have to travel to Palarand? How would I do that? Take a boat down the river?"

Wallesan and Maralin exchanged a glance. The Duke replied, "You are correct that you would have to travel to Palarand, Mistress, but I regret to inform you that Princess Garia is no longer there. She has... departed Anmar, we think, perhaps for another world, and we believe that she will not return for many months."

"Departed? How? Why?"

The Duke shook his head. "Almost all that we know of those that brought you here has been told us by Princess Garia. She has stated to certain of us that she has had some kind of contact with the Beings. Since she was brought to Anmar the same way you were, the present thoughts of those most concerned are that she left the same way." He shrugged. "As to why, we do not know."

"She spoke to these Beings?" Ursula was both incredulous and hopeful. "Is it possible that I could do so?"

Maralin answered her. "Mistress, Princess Garia said that the Beings contacted her in a kind of dream. We do not know if that is true, or what they may have conversed about. Perhaps spoken is too strong a word for what happens in dreams. I would note that I came to Anmar the same way she did, yet I have had no dreams of Beings."

"Oh."

"I will say," he added, "that she told us that this did not happen immediately but after a period of some months. Who is to know if the same opportunity may yet be offered to you in the future?"

"Oh." She was silent with her thoughts.

"You raise an interesting point, Mistress," Wallesan said. "Joth is a small country, we may feed ourselves and do certain works but that is all. Palarand is a larger, much richer country and it is apparent why Princess Garia should have been delivered there, if I may use such a term. My point is that they may have resources, expertise and knowledge, both of Earth and of Anmar, which may answer many of your questions. King Robanar is a good man, you will be safe should you decide to make the journey.

"Yet I would not pressure you to go there. Should you wish to remain here, as Maralin has, or to travel elsewhere, then we have no authority to prevent you. As we told you before, you are here at the behest of Beings about whom we know little, and of their purposes we know even less. There is presumably some plan in place for you, but I regret we did not receive their letter."

She stared at each of them before shuffling in her chair. "Your Grace, I don't think I can make decisions like that at the moment. As you have repeatedly told me, I need to learn how this world works and how I might be treated in it." She frowned. "That reminds me. Those men - the one that was killed, I mean, he said that I was noble. Why did he say that? I'm not noble, am I?"

Wallesan and Maralin exchanged another glance, this one of confusion. It was Renita who provided the answer.

"If I may make answer, Your Grace." Wallesan gestured assent. "Mistress Ursula wears no pouch at her waist, unlike most other women in your mansion. It is possible that the absence of a pouch made the men think she was of noble birth."

"Ah, you are right, Renita! Thank you, I had not noticed that." Wallesan turned to Ursula. "Normally, Mistress, every woman carries a pouch at her waist with essentials, as both Eriana and Renita do today. However, most women of noble birth would wear no pouch, since they are always attended by a maid who would carry their mistress's needs in their own pouch."

Ursula frowned. "Oh, I see. What a curious custom! I would never have realized. But Eriana, I mean Her Highness, carries a pouch."

Eriana smiled. "Aye, but then I come from a distant land where the customs are different, Mistress. Besides, I am of a more practical bent than many of the noble women you are likely to meet in the Great Valley. I am also captain of a ship, and must needs carry certain items relating to that calling."

"Thank you, Highness, Your Grace. I will have to remember such seemingly minor details." She thought, then gave a faint smile. "It has occurred to me that, now that you know who I am, I will have to find a feminine version of my proper name to use, is that right?"

Maralin grinned. "Actually, Mistress, here, Valeriy would be an acceptable woman's name. If you want to use it, feel free, but everybody knows you as Ursula so you could carry on using that if you wanted to."

She was surprised. "Valeriy is a woman's name?"

"Aye! Actually, Valerie - with a slightly different spelling - is a woman's name only in most of the West. Ah, the west of Earth, I mean. To my ears it sounds strange to have it on a man. Having said that, when I first arrived here I found the naming scheme hard to follow. That is, it isn't really hard, but names I would have thought of as male turn out to be female and vice versa. My own, for example, turns out to be male, which is why I could keep it. Both Valeriy and Evgeny, your father's name, would be considered female, as would... Denis, for example. Oh," he grinned, "and Katherine would be male! Don't be surprised by some of the names you hear out there."

"Oh. If you say so. Now that you mention it, everybody here knows me as Ursula, and it doesn't really matter any more who my father was or what my family name is, so I think I will keep that name. Your Grace, is this acceptable?"

"Of course, Mistress Ursula. As you say, that is how you are presently known to all. If -"

There was a knock at the door. Wallesan said, "Come."

Fanis opened the door slightly and poked her head around the frame. "Wal, I am besieged by seamstresses and gowns. How much longer do you think you will be?"

The Duke rolled his eyes. "Eriana, Maralin, Ursula? If we may finish now? I know how difficult it can be to come between a woman and a new gown. We may always speak again should it be necessary."

"As you wish, Wallesan."

"Of course, Your Grace."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

He stood and gestured. "Then let us go and find out what the good ladies of Joth have wrought for you."

* * *

Ursula sat on the chair in front of her dressing table and sighed with relief. The morning had been a shock and the afternoon cathartic, to not have to hide any more, and then a pleasing kind of chaos as the gowns were distributed and fitted. Not everything that had been ordered, of course, the seamstresses had to do everything by hand and that took time. Still she was delighted with the evening gown she had been given and with her copy of Maralin's 'deck dress'.

It is so nice to have clothes that fit this body! After all the ill-fitting things I was forced to wear as a man, I really like some of what they have here.

...Although some of the color combinations are a little weird.

Oh, and having my own breasts slide into a bra that fits them! I thought I was going to pass out with pleasure on the spot!

Now I really am a woman! I'm really, actually here, and it looks like there is no way for me to return to Earth. Good!

I am what I should have been in the first place, nobody here wants to shoot me, and they seem to think that I have knowledge that will be useful to this world. Maralin said that I have been given a second chance, and that is true. I must try to use it responsibly.

...I noticed certain glances between Wallesan and Maralin when we were talking, especially about Garia. Even here they do not tell the whole truth! It seems that is the way of this world, as much as it is the way on Earth. Always secrets to hide.

That is of no immediate concern. For now, I must learn as much as I can, and find out what I can do here.

I don't think there will be many openings for a Junior Trauma Surgeon.